A refutation of M. Ioseph Hall his apologeticall discourse, for the marriage of ecclesiasticall persons directed vnto M. Iohn VVhiting. In which is demonstrated the marriages of bishops, priests &c. to want all warrant of Scriptures or antiquity: and the freedome for such marriages, so often in the sayd discourse vrged, mentioned, and challenged to be a meere fiction. Written at the request of an English Protestant, by C.E. a Catholike priest. Coffin, Edward, 1571-1626. This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A19060 of text S108444 in the English Short Title Catalog (STC 5475). Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 748 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 199 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2018 A19060 STC 5475 ESTC S108444 99844103 99844103 8889 2240898023

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.

 Early English books online text creation partnership. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A19060) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 8889) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1268:01) A refutation of M. Ioseph Hall his apologeticall discourse, for the marriage of ecclesiasticall persons directed vnto M. Iohn VVhiting. In which is demonstrated the marriages of bishops, priests &c. to want all warrant of Scriptures or antiquity: and the freedome for such marriages, so often in the sayd discourse vrged, mentioned, and challenged to be a meere fiction. Written at the request of an English Protestant, by C.E. a Catholike priest. Coffin, Edward, 1571-1626. [10], 376, [2] p. Printed at the English College press] Permissu superiorum, [Saint-Omer : M.DC.XIX. [1619] C.E. = Edward Coffin. A reply to decade 2, epistle 3 of "Epistles the first volume" by Joseph Hall. Identification of printer and place of publication from STC. With a final errata leaf. Running title reads: An answere to M. Halles apology, for the marriage of priests. Identified as STC 5475a on UMI microfilm. Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library. eng Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656. -- Epistles. Vol. 1. Decade 2. Epistle 3 -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Celibacy -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800. Protestantism -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. eebo A refutation of M. Ioseph Hall his apologeticall discourse, for the marriage of ecclesiasticall persons, directed vnto M. Iohn VVhiting. In which is d Coffin, Edward, 1619 398 131795 584 0 0 0 0 0 44.31 D The rate of 44.31 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 2013-05 Assigned for keying and markup 2013-05 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2013-07 Sampled and proofread 2013-07 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2014-03 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

A REFVTATION OF M. IOSEPH HALL HIS APOLOGETICALL DISCOVRSE , FOR THE Marriage of Ecclesiasticall Persons , directed vnto M. Iohn Whiting .

IN WHICH Is demonstrated the Marriages of Bishops , Priests &c. to want all warrant of Scriptures or Antiquity : and the freedome for such Marriages , so often in the sayd discourse vrged , mentioned , and challenged to be a meere fiction .

Written at the request of an English Protestant , By C. E. a Catholike Priest .

Libertatem promittentes , cùm ipsi sint serui corruptionis . Promising freedome , whiles themselues are the slaues of corruption . 2. Petr. 2.

Permissu Superiorum , M. DC . XIX .

AN ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER .

WHEREAS according to the order set downe in the ensuing Letter , I had determined to adde another Paragraffe to the former three , conteyning A detection of M. Halls errours , and ouersights in writing , I found in the pursuit therof so aboundant matter , as I could not comprize it all within the narrow bounds of a Paragraffe ; and increasing so much vnder my hands , I resolued at length to set it out a part , at amounting to more then what I haue already written in answere of this Letter to M Whiting , which being one entier Controuersy , might perhaps better be set out alone than conio●ned with other points nothing at all incident to that matter , as are the other doctrinall Errours , Vntruths , Mistakings , Impostures , and other fraudulent , ignorant and malicious behauiour which I am forced to detect , and wherwith all the ●apsodyes of his Epistles that contey● any disputable question are fraught to the full .

Another cause heerof was , for that a Gentleman lately come out of England , gaue me notice of other bookes of the same Authour , which I had not yet seene , and of one entituled , The peace of Rome , on which in particuler dependeth very much of that which I haue written in the Detection , especially in refuting that most shameles assertion , Decad. 3. Epist 5. that Bellarmin acknowledgeth vnder his owne hand two hundred thirty and seauen Contrarietyes of doctrine amongst Catholiks : which is nothing els but 237. lyes in one assertion , if he meane as he must do , of points that belong to sayth and Religion , and not of matter vndecided and meerly disputable in Schooles . And yet further ( which to one not acquainted with the forhead of Heretikes may seeme incredible ) he auoucheth , the dissensions of Protestants to be only in cerimonyes of the Catholiks in substance : theirs in one or two points , ours in all . Againe , ours is in the whole cloath , theirs only in the skirts &c. with more to the same effect . All which , or at least the chiefest part , I meane the disagreement of Catholiks in fundamentall points , are as I suppose discussed in that worke , and I cannot so well refute his words in generall , vntill I see his speciall prooses that are made against our vnity , and the proper subiect of euery particuler dissension .

Only heere to his generall charge , I returne also in generall this answere : That neither he , nor all of his Sect set togeather can make this good : and in case he be so bold in his Peace , as he hath beene in his other Writings , we shall find store of most impudent vntruths ( for lying and detraction if it be for the aduancement of the Ghospell seem with this Man to be meritorious works ) and those deliuered with such audacity , as if they were most certaine and vncontrollable truthes : of which kind there be many disco●ered in the refutation of this Letter , but the number that remaine is without comparison greater : which when I consider , togeather with his eminent ignorance , I cannot but greatly admire the scarcity of learned men in our Countrey , that could find no better Doctours to send to Do●t Conference , to conclude the peace between the skirtwrangling-Brethren then M. Hall , no more to be compared with learned men , then a Pedlar with Merchants , a Pettifogger with Lawyers , a meer Pedanticall Grammarian with graue and learned Deuines .

Were the matter in Controuersy to be concluded with outfacing of lyes ; M. Hall might sit for Arbiter and Iudge of the whole Assembly , & ( vnles they be too shameles ) ouerbeare them all . Of a mayne multitude which already I haue set downe in the Detection , I will touch one heer , and that only to discharge and cleare my selfe from that wherof I accuse him , I meane of detraction , and defaming his person Let this then passe for an example which so confidently he writeth in his Quo vadis , or Censure of Pag. 41. Trauell : where though he say that , A discreet man will be ashamed to subscribe his name to that whereof he may be afterwards conuinced , yet Pag. 6● . so indiscretly doth he deale , as he blusheth not to write in these wordes : What packets fly abroad of their Indian wonders ? Euen Cardinall Bellarmine can come in as an auoucher of these cosenages , who dares auerre , that his fellow Xauier had not only healed the deafe , dumbe , and blind , but raysed the dead ; whiles his brother Acosta after many yeares spent in those parts , can pul him by the sleeue , and tell him in his eare so loud , that all the world may heare him , Prodigia nulla producimus , neque verò est opus &c. So M. Hall .

And I appeale to all the Ministers of Dort , whether they euer heard a more impudent vntruth . For first Acosta was neuer in the East Indyes at all nor Xauier in the West : and how then would Acosta spend many years in those parts where Xauier had liued ? This is one lye , and that so long a one , as it reacheth as far as it is from the East to the West , or from the Artick to the Antartick Pole . Againe so far is Acosta from pulling Bellarmine by the sleeue , or disauowing the miracles of Xauier , as in this very worke he doth both acknowledge & confesse them for true . For thus he writeth : Conuertamus oculos in Lib. 2. 10. saeculi nostri hominem , B. Magistrum Franciscum virum Apostolicae vitae &c. Let vs cast our eyes vpon a man of our age , on B. Maister Francis ( Xauier ) a man of an Apostolicall life , of whome so many & so great miracles are recorded by many , and those approued witnesses , as there are scant recounted more or greater ( vnles it be of the Apostles ) of any . What haue M. Gaspar ( Berzaeus ) & other not a few of his Companions done in the East Indies ? How much haue they aduanced the glory of Gods power in conuerting that people by their miraculous workes ? So far Acosta .

Out of whose wordes deliuered in so plaine , & honourable tearmes of this Blessed Man Francis Xauier , the Reader may see whether he were a fit witnes to be produced against the miracles of the sayd Father : whether he pull Bellarmine by the sleeue , and cry so loud in his eare , that all the world may heare him , or rather whether M. Hall do not most lewdly lye , and maliciously abuse his Reader in applyirg that to Xauerius which Acosta spake only of himselfe , and others then liuing with him in Perù , Brasil , Mexico , and the adioyning coasts , and assigneth the causes of their not working miracle● , as I shall more fully declare when I shall come to handle this in the Ditection .

And euen now there is come to my handes a booke written by one Collins in defence of Doctor Andrews . If Spenser the Poet were liuing , he might very well make another Collins Slowt vpon his slowterly discourse , so loose & loathsome , as will weary the most patient Reader , and withall so ignorant , railatiue , and lying , as I wonder that it was permitted by priuiledge to come to the Presse , & was not suppressed with his other which he wrot against the Reuerend Father Andraeas Eudemon-Ioannes . He is fortunate in the choice of his Aduersaryes , for be singles out such as are singular ; but in the combat he is weake , simple , and a meere pratler : this he shall better heare from him whome it concernes , then I shall need now to declare . Only this I must note in him , that — — — — Et Platanus Platanis , Alnoque assibilat Alnus . One egg is not more like another , then are these Ministers in lying , For this seely fellow in his Epistle to his Maiesty ( of all others which euer I saw written to a Prince the most beggarly ) thus writeth of Cardinall Bellarmine .

He in his deuoutest Meditations of all others , his booke last set forth de aeterna Felicitate ( sayth M. Collins ) will not excuse Kings from being murthered de iure ( not only de facto ) only he passes it ouer as a casus omissus , happily because auouched in his other Volums more peremtorily . So he ▪ Insinuating that Bellarmine alloweth the murthering of Kings , not only de facto , but also de iure : for what other sense can his words beare , that he wil not excuse Kings from being murdered de iure ? And againe when afterwards he sayth , The Cardinall not content with a death de facto , implyes that they may be slaine de iure too , but that it doth approue it ? which is so far from the Cardinalls meaning , as he insinuateth the quite contrary . For hauing compared the Saints in heauen with Kings on earth , he commeth after to shew wherein the Saints do excell them : and putteth this for one point , that earthly Kings are subiect to many calamityes , from which the Saints are exempted : and deliuereth the difference in these wordes .

Denique potest etiam Rex subditos vinculis , carcere , exilio , flagris , morte mulctare : sed potest etiam Rex ( de facto loquor , non de iure ) vinciri , carceri mancipari , exilio , vulneribus , Lib. 1. c. 5. morte mulctari . Id verum esse probauit Iulius Caesar , Caius , Nero , Galba , Vitellius , Domitianus &c. To conclude , a King may also punish his Subiects with fetters , prison , banishment , whippings , and death : but the King also may be fettered ( I speake de facto , not de iure ) may be committed to prison , may be punished with banishment , wounds , and death . This did Iulius Caesar find to be true , this Caius , Nero , Galba , Vitellius , Domitian &c. So Bellarmine . And let any heere iudge whether the Cardinall speaking de facto and not de iure , do not graunt the one , and deny the other ? Graunt I say that such facts haue fallen out ( and may vpon the wicked disposition of the people fall out againe ) but not that they were lawfully done . Which is further confirmed by the other examples which he doth produce , of which som● were good Princes , as Gordian , Gratian , Valentinian the second , and others . Some also Saints , as S. Edward of England , S. Sigismund of Burgundy , S. Wenceslaus of Bohemia , and S. Canutus of Denmarke . And is it possible to conceaue that the Cardinall should affirme all these to haue beene lawfully murthered ? And in case he had so imagined , why then did he interpose that negatiue exception , de facto loquor , non de iure , I speake of the facts which haue fallen out ( for certaine it is the forenamed Princes to haue beene slaine ) but not of the lawfullnes of their killing ? Was it not , trow you to excuse the Kings , and accuse the murtherers ? For if he would haue implyed the contrary , or approued it as lawfull , he would neuer haue spoken in this phrase of speach , but either haue concealed these words , or expressed his mind in other .

And it cannot but moue laughter to see , how this man geeth about to proue the immortality of Kings , and reprehendeth Bellarmine for saying only , that Kings de facto may be slaine , telling his Maiesty most son●ly , that the Scripture leads vs to speake of Kings & Princes in another strayne , as if they , that ought not to be violated by any mortall hand , could not dye at all . So this grosse flattering Parasite . But where I pray you are those straynes ? Sure I am he must strayne hard before he find any such on our Bibles . He alleadgeth the saying of Dauid , speaking of the death of Saul , How was he slaine , as if he had not beene annoynted with oyle ? But doth this shew that de facto Kings cannot be slaine ? or rather doth it not shew the contrary ? For heere you haue Saul a King , and yet de facto slaine , which is as much as the Cardinall doth affirme . But to this M. Collins very learnedly ( scilicet ! ) replyes , that Kings dye not as Kings but as men ( quatenus homines non qua●enus Principes ) and so graunteth that Kings as men may be killed , but not as Kings . By which reason I will deny that any Minister , Cobler , Tinker , or Tapster may be killed , or dye at all . Or though some of these degrees come to be promoted to the gallowes , yet are they hanged as wicked men , not as Ministers , not as Coblers , not as Tinkers , not as Tapsters : for els all Ministers , Coblers , Tinkers , & Tapsters should be hanged , which were as you know a very pittifull case . And the like happeneth although they dye in their beds , for they do not dye because they are Ministers , Coblers , Tinkers , & Tapsters , which are accidentall qualityes , but for that they are mortall men , and subiect to corruption .

But I leaue him to his learned Aduersary , who yet as I perswade myselfe , if he read any one Chapter in him , will be more moued to contemne his writings then to answere them . And indeed he should to much iniure himselfe in case he should seriously go about to refute such an idle froth of indigested fully , or encounter with so base and babling an Aduersary , whose pride , ignorance , & rusticity are such , as the one maketh him to reiect , the other not to discerne the truth , and the last to forget all modesty , or good method in writing . S. Bernard speaking of Heretikes truely sayd : Nec rationibus conuincuntur , quia Bernard . serm. 66. in Cantic . non intelligunt ; nec auctoritatibus corriguntur , quia non recipiunt ; nec flectuntur suasionibus , quia subuersi sunt . Such Ministers as M. Hall , M. Collins and the like , are not conuinced by reasons , because they vnderstand them not ; nor amended by authorityes ▪ because they regard them not ; nor moued by persuasions , because they are subuerted . So he . And were it not for others of more indifferent iudgment , we should surcease from all labour of further writing : but their saluation we earnestly thirst , howsoeuer we distrust of these Ministers reclaime . And so much heereof . Now let vs come to the Letter it selfe .

Very louing Syr ,

THE letter you sent me by the English passenger came very The occasion of writing this letter . late to my hands , which I impute to the negligence , or misfortune of him who shold haue deliuered it , and it must excuse my delay in returning the Answere , which I suppose you expected sooner , and I acknowledge my selfe much indebted to your loue , who with such speciall courtesyes haue so kindly preuented me : for I haue receaued ( though after some six moneths expectance ) the Bookes you sent me , togeather with other remembrances at other tymes , and seeing that in lieu of better requitall you were content to haue my censure of M. Ioseph Hall his writings , presently vpon the newes of your ariuall I tooke his workes into my hands ( for before I had neuer read any thing of his ) and opening the Booke I found by your selfe two leaues turned down before his epistle to M. Whiting , D●cad . 8. epist. 3. whereby I gathered your meaning to be that I should peruse that letter with some attention , as debating a poynt much in controuersy betweene vs . I haue done as you desired , and examined all the passages brought for proofe out of any author : which exact suruey hath drawne my letter to a greater length , so as it may seeme not a letter , but a Treatise . My end only is to giue you satisfaction , which if I performe , I shal not need to repent me of the labour , or you complaine I hope of the prolixity . If I be wanting therein , you must impute the fault where it is , to my insufficiency . If you be satisfyed , to the force of Truth , & want of learning in M. Hall who giues so great & open aduantages as any Aduersary may easily refute him , I craue no more but indifferent hearing : let no fauour or disfauour ballance you : as you haue yielded one eare to him , so a little lend me the other : when you haue heard vs both to speake , you shall be the better able to iudge of both : and if the Truth delight you , there will , I trust , be no difficulty where to find it . I pray God there may be as litle to imbrace it , as I well hope there wil not .

2. And although that much lesse be sayd in this matter I treat , then the thing it selfe would The Autors scope in the ensuing refutation . require , because my chiefest scope is only to refel what M. Hall doth bring , and not throughly to discusse the mayne controuersy it selfe , vnles it be where his arguments giue me occasion of further enlargment : yet as the Sunne in dispersing the clowds doth shew it selfe to the sight of all , so likewise doth Truth in the detection of errour , and remouing the falshood of hereticall sophistry ( which like a veile cast before the eyes of the ignorant , no lesse darkeneth their witts then peruerteth their wills ) so sufficiently appeare , as all may see the grounds of Protestants to be so weake as they cannot subsist , and by the same view perceaue also the truth to stand with vs : for according to the receaued rule of schools verum vero non contradicit , truth cannot be contradictory to truth ( because one extreme must needs be false in all true contradictions ) & our assertion standing on these termes with the doctrine of Protestants in disprouing the falshoods which they bring , we also confirme the truth which we mayntaine , one necessarily following of the other : as if one should say , that M. Hall either is not a marryed Minister , or he is : if I proue that he is , I do therewith all disproue the negatiue that he is not : and if I proue that he is not , then I conuince the other part to be false which affirmeth that he is . Euen so in the marriage of Priests and Cleargy men , whereas he graunteth the free liberty allowed now in England for all to marry without controle , to haue beene still in vse for a thousand yeares togeather after Christ , and thereupon concludeth his letter saying : What God and his Church hath euer allowed , we do enioy . If I proue that neither God , nor his Church euer allowed this carnal liberty in cleargy men , with the same labour I shew the single life for which I plead to haue beene still required ▪ approued , vsed ( speaking as M. Hall doth of the generall vse and approuance , for the abuse of particuler places without generall acceptance is neither the voyce of God or doctrin of his Church ) and the vse of wiues neuer without speciall abuse to haue beene permitted .

3. If in the prosecution thereof finding in The manner of writing obserued against M. Hall . M. Hall so many paradoxes , vntruths , impertinencyes , paralogismes , so much ignorance , immodesty , folly , scurrility , and other ill behauiour I may seeme sometymes to haue sharpened my pen to much , or dipt it a little too deep in gall , although I forbeare all virulent tearmes , which in him are very frequent ( as presently you shall see ) and much more from all scolding words of disgracefull reproach , as whores , strumpets , panders , and the like ( the vsuall thetoricall flowers of this mans eloquence ) yet I confesse that his malice and ignorance ( both which in him do striue togeather for the preheminence ) haue made me more earnest then I would haue beene , and in a manner forced me to offer violence to myne owne nature , knowne to such as best know me , not to be so much subiect to such bitternes , as well perceauing sharpnes in words or writing to be the whetstone of dissentions , by which mens minds are soone moued , but hardly remoued from an immortall distast of ech other : and this hatred hereby begon betweene their persons becomes at last the hinderance of truth it selfe , and preiudice of whatsoeuer cause or controuersy shall be treated between them : and truly were the immodest termes hee● vsed personall against my selfe , I should with contempt let them passe vnanswered , but being against the Vicar of Christ , the whole Church , most vertuous persons of particuler note , they require a sharper reiection ; yet still in this acrimony I shall obserue the admonition of the Comicke , ne quid nimis , to shoot rather too short ' Teren. in Andria . then too far at these rouers .

4. Touching the order of writing , this The order obserued in this letter . short table of the things treated , wil shew what method I obserue . The letter to M. Whiting is part by part answered , without the least pretermission of any one sentence or clause that maketh for M. Halls purpose : no authority of Scriptures , Canons , Councells , Fathers , Historyes , or other writers is neglected : the whole is discussed , answered , refuted , and the whole discussion , answere , and refutation , for better perspicuity , is deuided into three parts or paragraffs vnder these titles .

The doctrine of the Apostles expressed in Scripture , and alleadged by M. Hall for the mariage of Priests , with his other proofes for their practise , are examined and refelled : the vow of Chastity is proued to be lawfull , and not impossible . §. 1.

Of the testimonyes and examples of the ancient Fathers , Councells , especially the Trullan , and historyes produced by M. Hall for the mariage of Priests and Clergy men . §. 2.

The later Part of M. Halls letter is examined : the fiction of S. Vdalricus his epistle to Pope Nicolas the first , is refuted : Gregory the seauenth defended : & withall is declared the practise of our owne Countrey , euen from the Conuersion vnder S. Gregory . §. 3.

5. Further to satisfy your request , I haue added another paragraffe which contayneth a more generall censure or suruey of M. Halls whole booke , not that I taxe or touch as much therof as deserueth correction ( for some other more potent Index expurgatorius is necessary to blot out all the faults , and to purge either by water or fire this impure stable ) but for that out of these which I haue taken , you may make a coniecture of the other which I haue left , and more fully be able to conceaue the worth of this writer , whome to me you haue so much extolled : for all his painted wordes serue to no other end , then to make the simpler sort to swallow down more greedily his poysoned pills , whiles they see them couered with such golden phrases of superficiall cloquence , and vrged with so great shew of zeale , as if the man meant nothing but truth , whiles he plainely gulleth them with most open lyes . Of these thrids is this net wouen , which catcheth so many of the weaker people , much like as S. Hierom sayth to the web Hier. ep. ad Cyprian . Presbyt. of spiders , that catcheth weake flyes , & by birds and beasts is broken a sunder : telam araneae texunt ( sayth he ) quae parua & leuia potest capere animalia : The Heretikes weaue a spiders web which is able to catch little and light creatures , as flyes gnats , or the like , but by others of more strength is broken in pieces : the light and more simple sort in the Church are deceaued by their errors , when as they cannot seduce such as are strong in the truth of fayth . So he of all heretikes , and I of M. Hall . Read what I write , & then belieue as you find ; this Paragraffe is long and beareth this inscription .

A detection of sundry errours committed in M. Halles writings , which he shall do well either to amend , or els heereafter to be altogeather silent . §. 4.

The length of the thing makes me sometymes , as occasion serues , to speake to M. Hall , sometymes to the Reader , sometymes to your selfe : no other thing is to be noted , and for that the rest is directed to you alone , I will not heer giue you the farewell , but referre that vntill I come to the end of the whole .

The doctrine of the Apostles expressed in Scripture , and alleadged by M. Hall for the marriage of Priests , and his other proofes for their practise , are examined and refelled : the vow of chastity is proued to be lawfull , and not impossible . §. 1.

BEFORE I descend to the particulers of M. Halls Apologeticall discourse for the marriage of A censure of M. Hals manner of writing . Ecclesiasticall persons , this briefly in generall I must say thereof , that I haue not read a more loose , base , & ragged peece of worke , or so many impertinences couched togeather in so narrow roome in any matter , or writer of controuersyes which I haue seene betweene the Protestants & vs , as in this ; which made me wonder to behold one so busy of so little ability : for the learning he euery where sheweth is lesse then meane though his malice be great , & doth still ouer reach his knowledge , and surpasse all modesty : but much more did I meruaile to see such passions so predominant in him as he could not conteyne them within some of the boundes of his owne Characters of morall Courtesy , but was transported by their violence so far as to transgresse not Christian charity only , but euen the prescript of common ciuility , as euery where you will see : for in this short Letter , vpon no occasion or ground at al , he breaketh forth into such base and reproachfull tearmes , vseth such insultations and insolencyes , such false accusations and impostures against Catholikes , as will loath any modest man to read , and must needs argue little wit , and good intention in the writer , who in so graue a matter is forced to stoop to so Ruffianly demeanour .

7. And truly this base spirit seemeth to be so habituall in M. Hall , as I can expect nothing M. Halls railatiue speaches taxed . from him in case she should reply , but whole cart loads of contumelies , so fast they do flow from him , and so little power he hath to bridle these impetuous motions of his discomposed mynd , that notwithstanding in his vowes and meditations he say : that if he cannot tame his passions Lib. 2. §. ●● . that they may yield to his case , yet at least he will smother them , by concealing that they may not appeare to his shame , yet so vnable he is to do the one or the other , as that euen where shame should haue withholden him most , I meane in the pulpit deputed for the word of God , and instruction of the faythfull ( in deliuery of which we can neuer be to graue or modest ) euen there I say , he could not conteyn , but in two sermons hath vttered more vnsauery filth , then the Iesuits , take them al togeather , haue done in two thousand , or in all the sermons of theirs extant in print ( so different are their spirits , & therefore no meruaile if he beare them such implacable hatred ) for thus in one sermon he sayth : If euer you looke to see good dayes of the Ghospell , the vnhorsing and confusion of that strumpet Pharisaisme and Christianity pag. 55. of Rome &c. Againe , dost thou thinke he sees not how smoothly thou hast dawbed on thyne whorish complexions ? and yet further , in belying the Iesuits , wherin he is copious without end , malicious without wit , and railatiue without measure . A poore widdowes cottage ( sayth he ) fild the panch of that old Pharisy , how many faire patrimonyes of deuout yong gentlemen druryed by them ( pardon the word , it is their owne , the thing I know & can witnes ) haue gone down the throats of these Loyalists , let their owne Quodlibet and Catechisme report . And is it tolerable , trow you , thus with lying ribaldry to intertayne the people gathered to heare his sermon ? is this the word of God which he doth preach ? is this the modesty of the Gospell ? and for the two books which he calleth their own , it is his own vntruth , for they were composed by their enemyes , I meane by men of as much credit as himselfe , and one of the writers publikly at his death recalled what he had written , and craued pardon of the Iesuits for the wrong ; & of the world for the scandall which he had giuen by his bookes . But M. Hall himselfe will needs out of his kindnes forsooth enter for a wittnes in a thing which he doth know to be true , but this you must vnderstand to be only a Puritanical truth , which is nothing els but a starke lye , as in the last paragraffe shall be declared ; for these men neither in printed bookes or pulpits are to be belieued if they speak against Catholikes , specially if they raile against Iesuits , wherein they vse all lawlesse liberty , and in despight of truth will lye for the aduantage .

8. Which point is not only the triuiall subiect of their ordinary sermons , I meane to lye , & M. Halls passionate sermon of our Sauiours passion . to vse such loathsome tearmes as none in such occasions would vse but themselues ; but also in the most graue and holiest matters , as of our Sauiours Passion , of all theames the most sacred , & that on good friday , at Paules Crosse , they cannot refraine ; so as no place , tyme , or theame i● able to bridle the vnbridled passions of our English ministers : for this man speaking of pardons or Indulgences ( which I thinke he vnderstandeth not ) in his Passion sermon , he very modestly saieth of the Catholike Roman Church , that strumpet would well neer go naked if th● were not : and further talketh or rather tatleth o● Antichristian blasphemy , furious bulles that bellow ●● threats , and tosse them in the ayre for heretikes , and th● like , much lesse beseeming the pulpit , then ● fooles cap the preacher . But of this dealing of his , I shall after haue more occasion to warn● him , and by this little you may see how iustl● now and then I am moued to vse a rough wis● to scoure so vncleane a vessell . Let him be mor● temperate and I will neuer be sharp : if stirre● thereunto by his example I should obserue Lege● talionis , let him thanke himselfe who withou● all example or occasion offered did first prouo● me thereunto , though yet notwithstanding hi● prouocation I intend not paribus concurrere telis , ● encounter him in the like stile with maledictum pro maledicto , leauing that as hereditary to Protestants : my words shall still beseeme my selfe , haue modesty and truth for their characters , they shall offend no chast eares , and as little as may be M. Halls patience ( which yet I take to be very tender ) vnles it be where he offends others of much better credit and esteeme then himselfe , and that also shall be rather for his correction that he may see his owne errour and amend it , then for any ill will I beare his person , or delight I take in that veyne of writing . But to proceed .

9. Although that M. Hall be euery where M. Halls Thrasonicall vanting , though he performe nothing . virulent against vs as you see , yet is the man very fauourable and ouerweening towards himselfe , for albeit he scant vnderstand the true state of the question he treateth , albeit he produce nothing but eyther by wrong interpretation misunderstood , or by corruption forged , or of it selfe counterfayt , and albeit he neuer bring true authority ( one only excepted and that of no credit ) that toucheth the controuersy , no argument that concludes , nothing in fine of any weight or moment ; yet doth he so vaunt euery where ouer his aduersaries , so aduaunce himselfe , is so couragious and confident , as though he were some great Golias waging war with Pigmeyes , and that his aduersaryes were so far from withstanding his force , as they durst not stand before him , or endure his assault : for as though that God and man conspired in this without all contradiction , he telleth vs , that if God shall be Iudge of this controuersy , it were soone at an end , and to vs he cryeth out , heare ô ye papists the iudgment of your owne Cardinall , and confesse your mouthes stopped : and of himselfe , that if I fre not this truth let me be punished with a diuorce , yea so light doth this graue man make this controuersy , and the truth thereof on his behalfe so cleere , as though none but some Carpet knight did doubt of it , or dispute against it : some idle table talke ( saith he ) calls vs to pleade for our wiues , perchance some gallants grudge vs one who can be content to allow themselues more , & for a scholler to refute table-talkes , or yong gallants , is as you know no great maistery , nec habet victoria laudem .

10. But presently forgetting his yong gallants and table-talkes , he bordeth vs and neuer leaueth vs till the end of the epistle , so as his whole scope is to disproue the single life of Catholike priests , and thereby to impugne our doctrine in that behalf : in which fynding other aduersaries then yong gallants , or idle table talkers , and stronger arguments then he knew how to dissolue , being on the one side vnwilling to be silent , and on the other not able to performe what himselfe desired and friends expected , like a right Crauen flyeth out of the feild , neuer so much as looking on the proofs for our assertion which to much affrighted him , as being all endorsed with a noli me tangere : but seeing many obiections in Bellarmyne out of Caluin , Melancthon , the Magdeburgians , and others answered , and so answered as he could make no reply , the poore man was driuen to that exigent , as he was forced to borrow from thence the obiections , but without any mention at all of any solution giuen by the Cardinall , and so he commeth forth with his answered arguments , as with broken shafts , and florisheth in the ayre , and vaunteth aboue measure .

11. You may thinke perhaps that I extenuate too much M. Halls learning , or exaggerate too M. Halls arguments in Bellarmine and their solutions dissembled . far his insufficiency , for being reputed and taken for a scholler , he could not but see the discredit that would follow of such dealing : but in this I will make your selfe witnes , yea a iudge also , for the bookes themselues will speake , and there needeth no more in one who vnderstandeth Latin , then to bring his eyes & reade both Authors : for what place of Scripture doth M. Bellar. de Clericis l. 1. c. 20. &c. 1. Tim. 4. 1. Tim. 3. Hebr. 13. Hall produce that is not there answered ? there he shall see his text of the doctrine of Diuells explicated , there that other , Let him be the husband of one wise , there lastly , how marriage is honorable in all , and yet not lawfull betweene brother and sister , Father and daughter , frier and nunne , or in any person that hath vowed the contrary : there of the Apostles wiues in generall , & of S. Paules in 1. Cor. 9. Philip. 4. particuler : for Councells there the Canon of the Apostles , and the sixth Synod , there Pope Steuens decree , there in fine is the history of Paphnutius reiected , the letter of S. Vdalrick disproued , the examples of marryed Bishops answered : so as there is all the sap and substance of this letter refuted , for on these thinges specially doth it rely , and yet as if nothing had beene sayd vnto them they are heer againe repeated , and Bellarmine not so much as once named in all the letter , but this silence proceeded of no ill policy : for he was loath to name the place from whence he had fetcht his store , least there the Reader should by his recourse haue found the answers , and discouered his weaknes .

12. And the like policy he vseth in painting out his margent with Greeke & Latin sentences , Great vanity and ostentation . which to the simple who vnderstand neither the one or other tongue maketh a great shew of sincerity and learning : especially being conioyned with so many resolute speaches , as when he saith , That he passeth not what men and Angells say whiles he heares God say , let him be the husband of one wife , that one word ( saith M. Hall ) shall confirme me against the barking of all impure mouthes . Againe , That if he conuince not all aduersaries , he will be cast in so iust a cause : with so many eager chargings of vs , with burning , blotting out , cutting away , and peruerting what we cannot answere . What ( sayth he ) dare not Impudency do ? against all euidences of Greeke copyes , against their owne Gratian , against pleas of antiquity ? this is the readyest way , whome they cannot answere to burne , what they cannot shift of , to blot out , and to cut the knot which they cannot vntye : and last of all with beating vs backe , as he would seeme with our owne weapons : For besides the Scriptures , you haue Councells and those sacred , Fathers and those ancient , the Popes decrees , Gratian the Canonist , the later Cardinalls , the Greeke Church , and purer times : which names alone wherewith his text and margent is stuft , being thus ranged togeather , cannot but make great impression in the eyes of the ignorant , who without further enquiry ( as being not able to search into these matters ) take all for true which with these circumstances are deliuered vnto them .

13. But these are now , haue heretofore bene , and wil be alwaies the sleights of heretiks to couer Heretikes couer a wolfe with a sheepe skin . a wolfe with a sheeps skinne , and on the fowlest matters to make the fairest pretence , neuer making a deeper wound then where they would be thought to worke their greatest cure ; or vsing more deceit , then when they most preach of plain dealing : for heer M. Hall would seeme to sticke to God against men and Angells when as he cleane leaueth him ; he offereth to be cast in his cause if he do not euince it , when as he relateth a meer fable , a notorious vntruth ; talketh of our burning of bookes , tearing out of places , and the like , where there is no shew or shadow therof ; he alleadgeth Canons , Councells , Fathers to no purpose but to delude his reader with their names , and to hide his hooke with a more alluring bayte , for without this art his wordes would be of no regard , or able ●o perswade any . Nam nec venator seram ( saith S. Greg. l. 7. epist. ep. 112. Gregory ) aut auem auceps 〈…〉 ret &c. For neither ●he hunter would catch the beast , or the fowler ●he bird , or the fisher the fish , if either the hunter ●r fowler should lay their snars open to be seen , ●r the fisher with a bayte should not hide his ●ooke : by all meanes we are to feare and beware ●f the deceit of the enemy , least by a secret blow ●e do not more cruelly kill , whome by open ten●tion he could not ouerthrow . So he , of the di●ls , and we of heretickes .

14. But now let vs come to the particulers ● M. Halls proofes , and behold how well they ●nclude , for somewhat you may imagine he Bernard . ep. 190. ●th found out quod tot latuerit sanctos , tot praeterierit ●ientes , or else he would neuer vse such confidence and Thrasonical vanting , & offer the hazard of a diuorce : and to the end there may be no mistaking you must know that our controuersy is not whether any Priestes and Bishops haue bene marryed , or had children , for of that there can be The true state of the question is set downe , which in this controuersy is much to be noted . no difficulty , it being euident the Father of S. Gregory Nazianzen , afterward Bishop , S. Hilary , S. Gregory Nassen , and others named in this epistle to haue had wiues , & some of them by their wiue issue , but our question only is whether any afte● they were made Priests or Bishops did euer ma●ry , or if they married not , whether yet they vse their wiues which before they had , & wheth● that vse was approued as lawfull . And this th● protestants affirme both in doctrine & practis● and we deny ; and for our deniall bring the co●sent of all times , all places , all Authors of no● and credit for our assertion : whereas M. Hall● now you shall see , produceth little els but i● allegations , impostures , and meer vntruthe this we shall now examine .

15. After a few idle wordes to no purp● thus he writeth . But some perhaps mainteyn o● M. Hall beginneth with a cluster of vntruths . Mariage not to be lawfull out of iudgment , by them make much of that which Paul tells the● is a doctrine of diuells , were it not for this opini● the Church of Rome would want one euide● brand of her Antichristianisme : let their shaueli● speake for themselues vpon whome their y● lawfull vow hath forced a willfull and imp●ssible necessity : I leaue them to scan the old ru● in turpi vote muta decretum . So M. Hall , making you see his first entrance with a fierce assa● being set as it should seem into some choller , ere we end , I hope we shall in part coole his courage , and shew his chiefest talent not to be in disputing , in which he is no body , but in railing and lying , wherein we contend not with him , but willingly giue him the garland of that conquest : and as for vntruthes they will be very frequent with him when as euen heer he beginneth with such a cluster togeather .

16. For truly if any one out of iudgment In few lines no lesse then fiue vntruthes . doubted of the mariage of priests & clergy men , he cannot but be further off from beleeuing it , when he seeth M. Hall so , without iudgment learning , or truth , to mainteyne it : for omitting his railing in these few words are fine vntruths . 1. That S. Paul calleth the single life of priests the doctrine of diuells . 2. That this is a brand of Antichristianisme . 3. That this vow is vnlawful . 4. That it forceth an impossible necessity . 5. That it is turpe votum , which are contradictory tearms , for a vow can neuer be turpe , because it is defyned by deuins to be promissio socta Deo de meliore bono , which can conteyne no turpitude in it . I see we shall haue a good haruest ere we come to the end , seeing he begins with so great abundance , for all this his entrance consisteth only of vntruthes .

17. Which vntruthes albeit I might with as great facility reiect as he doth aue●re them , The first vntruth refuted . seeing they haue no other ground then his bare assertion for their proofs ▪ yet very briefly I will touch them all in order as they lye . I say therfore that it is vntrue , that S Paul calleth the single life Theodor. in Com. Haymo ibidem . of priests the doctrine of diuells , for he speaketh of those , as Theodore● doth expound him , qui execrabiles nuptias & plurimos cibos appellabant , who called mariage and diuers meates execrable : he speaketh Tract. 9. in loan . of those , as S. Augustine saith , who sayed : quod malae essent nuptiae , & quod diabolus eas fecisset , that mariages were naught , and that the Diuell had 3. Stromatum . made them : he speaketh of those according to Clemens Alexandrinus , qui matrimonium abhorrent , abhor matrimony : in one word he speaketh of the Manicheans , and other heretiks , as S. Ambrose , Epiphantus , Ambr. in comment . and others expound him , who held matrimony in it selfe to be vncleane and impute August . haeres . 22. Epiphan. haeres . 42. & 66. from which the Catholiks are so far , as they not only allow it as cleane , torus immaculatus , the bed vndefiled , but also approue it for a Sacrament .

18. And it followeth not as M Hall surmizeth , that because priests and Religious refuse to marry , therefore they condemne marriage , and teach the doctrine of diuells : for as S. Augustine well noteth : Si ad virginitatem sic hortaremini , quimadmodum Aug l 30. contra Paustum Manic . c. 6. hortatur aposto ica doctrina : Qui d●t nuptum , benefacit , & qui non dat nuptum meliùs facit : vt bonum esse nup●ias diceretis sed meliorem virginitatem , sicut facit Ecclesia quae verè Christi est Ecclesia , non ves spiritus sanctus ita prenuntiaret . dicens & c. ●f you ( saith he to the Manichees ) did so exnort to virginity as the Apostolica●l doctrine doth , saying : he that matrieth his daughter doth well , and he who matrieth not doth better , that you would graunt mariage to be good , virginity to be better , as the Anselm . in comment . Church doth , which is truly the Church of Christ , the holy Ghost would not so forwarn vs of you ; saying , prohibentes nubere , forbidding to matry : & then addeth this sentence which verbatim S. Anselm in his commentary hath taken of him : I●e prohibet qui hoc malum esse dicit , non qui huic bono aliud bonum anteponit . He forbiddeth a thing according to S. Paul , who saieth it is ill , not he who before one thing that is good prefers another that is better : which is the very case of those mentioned , as is euident . And the selfe same hath S. Chrysostome in his Commentary . Aliud Chrys. in comment . ( sayth he ) est prohibere , aliud suae voluntatis dominium relinquere &c. It is one thing to forbid marriage , another thing to leaue a man free : for one ( as the afore named Heretik ) so far as he is able forbids marriage , another ( to wit the Catholike ) exhorts vnto Virginity , as the more noble : neither doth he do it as forbidding to marry , sed celsioris virtutis merita sectanda proponit , but sets before ther eyes the pursuit of the merits of a more Fulgen. ep. 3. cap. 9. eminent vertue . So S. Chrysostome . And S. Fulgentius in few words answereth this stale cauill , saying : Neque sic virginitatem frumentis ascribimus , vt coniugium inter zizania deputemus . We do not so compare virginity to pure corne , as to cast matrimony amongst the vncleane cockle .

19. The second vntruth is , that this is the The second vntruth refuted . brand of Antichristianisme : belike none of Antichrist his Chaplyns shall haue wiues , or els I see not why this should be his brand : for if he meane as he seemeth to do , that to professe continency out of marriage is Antichristian , whether in widdowes , or virgins ; with our Cleargy , and Religious he will brand also S. Paul , who in the very next Chapter after this cyted by himselfe speaking of certayne yong widdows who after their vowes would marry sayth : damnationem 1. Tim. 5. habentes quia primam sidem irritam secerunt , hauing damnation because they haue made voide or broken their first faith : where by the word faith all Fathers without exception vnderstand a Vow , or promise made to God of continency in the state of widdowhood . S. Chrysostome , Theophilact , and Oecumenius call it pactum , a couenant or accord . By which word that a vow i● meant is plaine by Theodoret , where he sayth : hoc autem ( non peccat ) dicit de ijs quae virginitatis pacti Theod. epitom . di 〈…〉 decreto . cap. de virginet . conuenta seu vota nondum secerant : that which the Apostle sayth ( he doth not sinne ) he sayth of those who as yet had made no couenants or vows of virginity . S. Hierom calls it a promise , S. Ambrose a profession , and the same doth also Theodoret saying : Cùm enim Christo professae sunt in viduitate castè viuere , secunda Matrimonia contrahunt , when as they had professed to liue chastly in widdowhood , they marryed the second tyme , and which is all one with the former . S. Augustine in many places calleth it a Vow , and sayth that these wanton widdowes were condemned for breaking their Vowes made of not marrying any more . Non quia ( sayth he ) ipsae nuptiae velut malum iudicantur , August . serm. de bono viduitatis● . 8. & 9. sed damnatur propositi fraus , damnatur fracta voti fides . These widdowes are not therfore condemned for marrying because marriages are held to be naught , but the transgression of their contrary purpose is condemned , the breach of their vow is condemned . So he . Againe in another place , the Apostle speaking of certaine who vow chastity , & after will marry , which before their vowes was lawful for them to do , he sayth : they haue damnation , because they haue made voyd their first fayth . In this manner also Primasius expoundeth this Text : quia fecerunt sibi illicitum , quod licebat vouendo castitatem , they made that vnlawful which before was lawful by vowing of chastity . The same hath Haymo , S. Ambrose , S. Thomas , and others , yea all that I could euer find to comment on this passage , as well Greeke as Latin .

20. But what need I stand vpon particuler Authors , when I may bring two hundred and Concil. Carthag . 1. Canon vltimo . fourten togeather , al Bishops , all sitting in Councell at Carthage , all agreeing in this exposition , amongest whome S. Augustine himselfe was both present and subscribed : in this Councell , I say , in the very last Canon it is decreed , that if any widdow after shee hath receaued the habit and vowed thastity shall marry againe that she shal be excomunicated , & the reason is assigned , because according to the Apostle damnationem habebunt queniam fidem castitatis quam domino vouerunt irritam facere ausaesunt . They shall haue damnation because they presumed to break the promise of chastity which they haue vowed vnto our Lord . What more cleare ?

21. Wherefore this being the vniforme opinion M. Hall hardly vrged . of all antiquity , auouched by so many , and neuer by any contradicted , of the sense of this place , I demaund now of M. Hall whether these yong widdowes in breaking their vowes did synne or not ; if they did not , why shall they haue damnation ? and why are they condemned by the Apostle for breaking their former promise ? Why is their marriage reproued which they might lawfully contract ? if they did synne , as indeed they did , then how is the vow vnlawful ? how the brand of Antichristianisme ? how doth it induce an impossible necessity ? For no man synneth where there is eyther necessity or impossibility , much lesse in breaking a filthly vow , as this impure companion speaketh , which neuer bindeth the maker : let him turne himselfe into all Pretheus his formes , he shall neuer auoyd the force of this reason . For eyther he must deny the word Faith , to signify a promise , vow , or couenant and then he condemneth the Auncient Fathers , or say that these widowes sinned not , and then he condemneth S. Paul ; or graunt that they did synne , and then he condemneth himselfe . This Gordian knot requires more strength then M. Halls learning , and a sharper edge then Alexanders sword , to dissolue , or cut it asunder .

22. And herein I appeale to the iudgments of al schollers , whether this one inference of th● Apostle , do not forcibly ouerthrow all his vntruths togeather : for supposing these widdowes to haue vowed , their vow to haue beene lawfull , the transgression damnable , the obseruance laudable , who seeth not that it is no doctrine of Diuells , but diuine and Apostolicall ; no brand of Antichristianisme , but a band of Christian perfection ; no vnlawfull vow ; no impossible necessity ; no turpitude , but Angelicall purity to be conteyned therein , and the like . I know Caluins ridiculous cuasion . some Heretikes of our tyme , do vnderstand this first faith of the faith of Baptisme , but how can this faith hinder marriage ? or how do they breake this faith , that thereby they should incur damnation ? This alone might suffice for a full answere to all his first obiection , yet to deale more friendly with him , I will add a word o● two more touching the other three vntruthes .

23. The third vntruth is , that this vow is The third vntruth refured . vnlawfull which he proueth not , though it be a fundamentall point in this new Ghospell , & was the plea of M. Halles Heroicall Luther ( for so he stileth him ) when he became so wanton , as he In his Passion Sermon . could no longer be without his woman , and so lewd as to make lawes to mainteyne his vnlawfull lust : for by these good workes was the fleshly fancy of iustification by only fayth , first framed and set on foot , and therefore this point being so essentiall , deserued some better proofe , then a bare auouching , vnles perhaps M. Hall thinke to haue proued it to be vnlawfull , by affirming it to be impossible , but that is nothing els , then to proue onelye by making of another , or to speake more properly , boldly without prouing anything to multiply vntruthes , & abuse his Readers : and indeed such Propositions deserue no other answere then a resolute denyal , with some checke of the maker , for supposing the thing that most of al imported him to proue , & that against all the lawes of learning , which call this dealing petitionem principij , a fault vnworthy of a puny Sophister , who will shame to assume that as euident which is denyed by his aduersary , and insteed of prouing fal to supposing , by which kind of arguing he may proue what he list , and make an asse to haue eight eares , because he may suppose him to haue foure heads .

24. Neuertheles that this new heresy began with breaking of vowes , and pleading the vnlawfulles and impossibility of them , I meane vpon the occasion offered of M. Halls words , to discusse a little either member a part , and let you see both , what our Adu●rsaries now say , & what the Fathers , whose authority M Hall so much doth reuerence , haue sayd in this matter : although for the later none can be ignorant who read their works , how vehemently they haue approued vowes , and without all disproofe of marriage , haue extolled single life both for perfection and merit before matrimony : and M. Hall against vowes of virginity and chastity , from them fetcheth no testimony , but relyeth on his two foresayd supposed , and not proued principles , to wit , that they are vnlawfull , that they are impossible , and so being vnlaw●ull they may not be made , being impossible they cannot be kept : & for that the vnlawfullnes he mentioneth may be as well meant of that which floweth from the very nature and essence of such vowes , as from the surmized impossibility of the obiect , in regard whereof he calleth it turpe votum , a filthy vow , as including in it selfe some vncleanes ; I will shew such vowes to be far from all impurity , far from impossibility , and consequently that they may lawfully be made , and inuiolably obserued by the makers .

25. Which point deserueth the greater discussion for the cause alleadged , I meane for that these later heresyes began by vow-breakers who to excuse their incontinency condemned al vowes , and made this in particuler to be worse Luther . l. de votis Monast. tom. 6. Ggr. pag. ●32 . then aduowtry , to be vnlawfull , to be impossible : Quid igitur de voto castitatis ( sayth lewd Luther ) amplius dicam &c. What then shall I say more of the vow of chastity ? my purpose is not to declare by what meanes it is to be kept , but by what meanes it cannot , or ought not to be kept . And what thinke you to be the cause heereof ? no other truly but that which M. Hall doth heer alleadge , that it is an vnlawfull vow . Quomodo fieri potest ( sayth Luther ) vt tale votum non sit . pe●us quàm adulterium seu fornicatio ? How can it otherwise be , but that such a vow of chastity is worse then adultery , or fornication ? And in the same book he sayth , that a man doth mocke God by these vowes no lesse , then if he should vow to be a Bishop , and that God doth reiect these vowes no lesse then if he had vowed to be the mother Luth ep. ad Wolfgangum Reissenbusch . of God , or to create a new Heauen . Againe against Catharinus he sayth , that the tenth face of Antichrist is the single life of such as do vow chastity : planè Angelica facies , sed diabolica res ; indeed it is an Angelicall face , but a diabolicall thing , & to vow the same is nothing els , then to condemne and accurse matrimony . With this mad Martin , Pellican & Bucer two other marryed Friers In cap. 1. Matth do in iudgment and opinion accord : for they will haue the Law and Commandment of God to be to the contrary , that is , to inhibite the vow of chastity , and to command all men to be housholders , all women to be house-wiues .

26. And so far did Luther thinke men to be bound by the obligation of this law , as thus he In eolloquijs German . c. de vita coniugali . writeth of himselfe : Ego priusquam matrimonium inieram , omnino mecum statueram &c. I before I was maryed had fully determined with myselfe that in case I should dye sooner then I expected , that euen in the agony or pang of death I would betroth my selfe to some young mayd . So sharp set was this wanton companion on marriage , as he thought it necessary , and that also necessitate medi to saluation : and he who will consider the quicke dispatch he made in marying , shall fynd that his hast was somewhat more then his good Epist. ad Patremsuum Ioannem tom. 2. latin . Wittemberg . Epist ad Wm●eslaum Linchium . Luther . ep. ad Ioan. Ruell , Ioan . Durr , & Gasp . Miller . ton . 9. German . speed , for hauing cast of the yoke of all regular discipline , and bragged in a letter to his father that now he was vnder none but Christ , ipse me●● est immediatus ( quod vocant ) Episcopus , Abbas , Prior , Dominus , Pater , & Magister , alium non noui ampliùs Christ is my immediate Bishop ( as they call it ) he is my Abbot , Prior , Lord , Father , and Maister , now I know no more but him : the next yeare after he marryed ( to vse his owne words ) cum honesta virgine Catherina Bore , quae aliquando monialis fuit , with an honest virgin Catherin Bore , which once had bene a Nunne : and to make sure worke , ne quod impedimentum obijceretur , mox etiam festinatum adieci concubitum , and least any impediment should occur &c.

27. And he did well to mention his hasty copulation , or else the effect had appeared before the cause , and his Kate had shewed herselfe a mother before she had bene knowne to be his Erasm . ad Danielem Mauchium Vlmēsem . wife : for Erasmus writing to his freind Daniell Mauchius of Vlmes , thus reporteth the matter . Mōtini lepidissimis literis nescio an vacet nunc respondere &c. I know not whether I shall be at leasure now to answere the pleasant letter of Montinus , you shall The vnluckines of Luthers ouer hasty marriage . tell him a prety iest : Luther laying aside his Philosophicall cloke hath marryed a wife , of the noble family of the Bores , a very faire mayd of six and twenty yeares of age : but he hath no dowry with her , and she had bene a Nunne ; & that you may know this mariage to haue bene very lucky , a few dayes after the marriage was celebrated , the new wife was brought to bed . so Erasmus : and more compendiously Iustus Baronius : Iustus Baronius opere de praescriptionibus . Lutherus heri Monachus , hodie sponsus , cras maritus perendie Pater : Luther was yesterday a monke , to day a bridegrome , to morrow a husband , the next day after a father . So he . Which as you se was somewhat to hasty indeed , and yet notwithstanding which is more strange , after he had knowne his harlot , and she was knowne to be great with child , he wrote a letter to one Spalatinus , Epist. ad Spalatin . and calleth his wife a virgin : Spero ( saith he ) me os obtur asse ijs qui me vnâ cum mea desponsata mihi virgine Catharina de Bore traducunt & dissamāt : I hope now that I haue stopped their mouthes who staunder and defame me togeather with my espowsed virgin Catherine Bore . And the like he writeth to Nicolas Amsdorsius , calling her after this againe virtuosam virginem , a vertuous virgin : but such vertue , such virgin : a fit matron she was for so mad a fryer .

28. Besides this precept and practise of mariage in these men , to add further that the vow of perpetuall chastity is impossible to be kept , may well seeme a thing impossible to be affirmed by a Christian man , but Africke was neuer so full of different monsters as these men are of prodigious opinions : for now nothing is so improbable but may fynd an Author , and this of chastity howsoeuer it be a brutish paradox , is affirmed by Luther , and that in such blunt and beastly manner , as I am ashamed to put downe all his words , as vnwilling to let any thing passe my pen that may defile your cares , or by reading offend any chast mynd . Wherefore to omit other his base speaches to shew a vow of chastity for tearme of life to be impossible , thus he writeth : Ponamus quòd aliquis Tom. 6. de votis . Monasticis pag. 221. & Epist. ad Wolfgangum Reiss●nbus . voueat condere nouas stellas , montesque transferre , a● non iure vocares amentiam ? sed enim vo●um castitatis à tali voto nihil differt . Let vs suppose that one should vow to make new starres , and to remoue mountaynes , would you not worthily call this vow a meer madnes : but there is no difference betwene the vow of chastity and this vow . So Luther , and againe to the same effect : Castè & integrè viuere tam non est in manu nostra quàm omnia reliqua Tom. 7. pag. 505. Dei miracula : to liue chastly and continently is as little in our power as are all the other miracles of almighty God : and so whereas it lyeth not in our power to worke all the miracles of God , to make new starres , to remoue mountaynes , & the like , no more is it in our power to liue chast , which sayeth this Epicure , homini à Deo nullo modo conceditur , Greg. Thaumaturgus vt referunt Basil . Grego . Nissen . Beda , alij . is not graunted by God to any man : and indeed though I haue heard of one who remoued a mountayn , yet did I neuer read of any that made new starrs , though some by the reuolution of their Epicycles haue newly appeared , but they were made by the same hand which made the rest , and at the same tyme , and therefore by good illation it will follow , that as no man is able to make a new star , so by Luthers doctrine no man is able to liue chast .

29. And this might suffice to shew his opinion of this impossibility , and it is to monstrous as yowsee , but yet as though this were not more then inough , he further putteth downe for surplusage this position : Quàm parùm in mea potestate situm est , vt vir non sim , tam parùm etiam in mea potestate Luther . lib. de vita coniugali Tom. 6. Witemberg . Germ. pag. 171. situm est , vt absque muliere sim : ac rursum , quàm parùm in tua potestate est , vt mulier non sis , tam parùm etiam in tua potestate est , vt absque viro sis , quia hac res non est arbitaria seu consilij , sed res necessaria ac naturalis , vt omnis vir multerem habeat , & omnis mulier virum &c. estque hoc plusquam praeceptum magis necess●rium quàm comedere & bibere , purgare & exspuere , domire & vigilare . As little as it lieth in my power not to be man , so litle is it in my power to be without a woman : and againe as little as it is in thy power not to be a woman , so little is it in thy power to be without a man . Because this matter is not left in our owne hands , but it is both necessary and naturall , that euery man haue a woman , and euery woman haue a man &c. And this is more then a commandement , and more necessary then to eat and drinke ( purgare & exspuere are to homely stuffe to be Englished ) to sleep and wake . So far this Christian Epicure : and some 6. pages after he counsaileth what is to be done in case the wife be froward , and will not come at her husbands call , and his aduise is to leaue her in her frowardnes and to take some other : to seeke some Hesther and leaue Vasthy , with other such beastly impertinencies .

30. By this you see how Luther , and M. Hall The first point is discussed , to wit , whether the vow of chastity be Vnlawfull or not . like Pilate and Herode though at variance betwene themselues , yet in this do agree against vs , that the vow of castity is vnlawfull and impossible : let vs now debate frendly the matter it selfe in eyther member , and see if this eyther in reason or from the warrant of Scriptures or the Fathers can subsist . And to begin with the vnlawfulnes : if the vow of chastity be vnlawfwll it must either be in respect of the vow , or of the matter vowed ; but from neither of these two branches can this vnlawfulnes proceed , and consequently it is not vnlawfull at all . Not from the first , because Deuteron . 23. Eccles. 5. psal. 21. 49. 65. 75. vows in generall are lawfull , and as such are allowed in the old and new testament , and of the Messias it was prophesyed , that the Aegyptians should worship him in sacrifices and giftes : and further , Vota vouebunt Domino & soluent , they shall Isa. 19. make vowes vnto our Lord and shall performe them , and these vowes do more straytly bind vs vnto God , then any promises made amongst men do bynd them to one another . Quàm grauia Ambros . lib. 9. in Lucam in caput 20. sunt vincula ( saith S. Ambroise ) promittere Deo & non soluere &c. How grieuous are the bands to promise to God and not to performe ? It is better not to vow then to vow and not to render what we haue vowed , Maior est contractus fidei quàm pecuniae , the contract or promise of Religion , is greater then the contract or promise of money : satisfy thy promise whiles yet thou art aliue before the Leo epist. 92. cap. 15. Iudge come , & cast thee into prison . So he . The same , to omit others , hath S. Leo : Ambigi non potest &c. It cannot be doubted that a great sine is committed where the ( religious ) purpose is forsaken & vowes violated . The reason whereof he yeldeth saying : Si humana pacta non possunt impunè calcari , quid de eis manebit qui corruperint foedera diuini Sacramenti ? If humane contracts are not broken without punishment , what shall become of them , who haue violated the contracts of their sacred promise made vnto God ? So he . And this was the cause why the Apostle sayd , that the yong widdowes by violating their vow , had incurred damnation , because it was made to God , and so could not be made voyd at all . Quid est , sayth S. Augustine , August . in psalm . 75. primam fidem irritam ●ecerunt ● vouerunt & non reddiderunt . What is meant , that they made voyd their first fayth ? they vowed and performed not their vows . What more cleare ? And in another De virginitate cap. 33. place : primam fidem irrittam fecerunt , id est , in eo quod primò vouerant non steterunt , they made voyd their first ●ayth , that is , they remayned not constant in that which they had first vowed .

31. And this place , not only proueth a vow to be lawfull in generall , but euen in this particuler matter we now speake of , I meane of chastity . Because these widdowes were reprehended of the Apostle , for that they would marry , and not liue chastly in widdowhood as they had vowed , as before I haue shewed : to which end , and to proue the perpetuall band of these vowes , it is applyed also by S. Fulgentius , when Fulgentius de fide ad Petrum cap. 30. he fayth : Quistatuit in corde suo firmus , non habens necessitatem , potestatem autem habens suae voluntatis &c. He who hath determined in his hart being stedfast , not hauing any necessity , but hauing power ouer his owne will , and hath vowed chastity to God , he ought with all care , and sollicitude of mynd to keep the same vntill the end of his life , least he haue damnation if he shall make voyd his first fayth . So he . And to the same effect before him wrote S. Hierom saying : Nazaraei Hierom. in caput 46. Ezechielu . ● sponte se offerunt , & quicumque aliquid vouerit & non impleuerit votireus est &c. The Nazarites voluntarily offer themselues , and whosoeuer hath vowed any thing , & not fullfilled it , is guilty of his violated vow , wherupon of widdowes it is sayd , when they waxe wanton in Christ they will marry hauing damnation &c. for it is better not at all to promise , then not to fullfil what is promised : Lib. 1. in Iouinian . and in another place against Iouinian : If Iouinia● shall say that this was sayd of widdowes , how much more shall it be of force in Virgins , and i● it were not lawfull for widdowes , for whom● shall it be lawfull ? So S. Hierome .

32. And further to proue the lawfullnes o● a vow in this particuler matter , to wit , of chastity either virginall , viduall , or of single life ( the speciall subiect of our controuersy ) to om● other arguments , I will only touch fiue , ● which foure shall be taken out of such Father● writings , as M. Hall doth acknowledge , and ●● whome he refers his cause . The first where● shall be their comparing the state of such as liu● a chast life , with the state of Angells , and exhorting thereunto . Secondly their preferring of● before marriage . Thirdly their sharp rebuke● such as haue broken their vow . Lastly th● condemning of the marriage of vow-breaken calling it worse then aduowtry &c. To these will add the approuance of the Canon and punishments appointed by the Ciuill laws for such : abused Religious women , and then leaue it ● any to iudge , whether it be turpe votum , a brand● Antichristianism , worse then aduowtry , a diabolicall thi● ▪ or the like , or whether this base assertion w● euer taught or belieued in the world by any ●ther then Heretikes . And M. Hall if he will sta● to the triall of antiquity , shall I assure him ● this be either forced to acknowledge his errou● or els to recall what he hath written : that the Fathers tryall it as reuerend , as any vnder heauen , & further : Hall decad. 4. ep. 8. to tippling Thomas of Oxford . certaynely it cannot be truth that is new , we would renounce our Religion , if it could be ouer lookt for time : let go equity , the older take both . So he . And we shal by this particuler see , whether this franke merchant venturer that hazards so easily his fayth , and saluation vpon antiquity , although erroneous , will stand to his word in this doctrine of chastity : for if he will maintayne his former grounds , he must alleadge more ancient , & authenticall records , then those heere produced , or disproue such as we bring against him , which he shall neuer be able to do . Or finally deny what he hath sayd of the vow of chastity , in calling it a filthy & vnlawfull vow , which by so great and so graue authority , is taught to be both lawfull , sacred , and Angelicall .

33. The prayses then giuen to Virgins , & single life by these renowned pillers of truth , The state of chast liuers Angelicall . August . l. 6. confess . cap. 3. Of S. Cyprians booke of virginity , S. Hierom● maketh mention Epist. ad Demetriad . in sin● . myrrours of learning , and patrons of all purity , are so plentifull , as they take vp no small roome in the vast volumes of their renowned workes . S. Ambrose alone , whose chastity S. Augustine so much admired , hath three bookes of Virgins , besids one of widdowes , one of the trayning vp of a virgin , and another intituled , a persuasion to Virginity . Of this S. Cyprian , S. Augustine , S. Basil , S. Chrysostome , S. Gregory Nissen haue whole bookes , of this S. Hierome to Eustochium , Demetrias and many others hath very long epistles , and as well these as diuers grounding themselues vpon the words of our Sauiour , that in heauen there is no marrying , because the Saints are equall vnto the Angells , shew the life of such as vow chastity to be Angelicall . S. Ambrose in the last booke aboue cited sayth : Audistis quantum sit praemium Ambros . tract . de hortat . ad Virgin . post initium . integritatis : regnum acquirit & regnum caeleste , vitam Angelorum exhibet &c. You haue heard how great the reward is of Chastity , it purchaseth a kingdome , and a heauenly kingdom , it exhibits vnto vs the life of Angells : this I perswade you vnto , then which nothing is more beautifull , that among men you become Angells , who are not tyed togeather by any band of marriage . Because such women as do not marry , and men that take no wiues , are as Angells vpon earth ; in so much , as they feele not the tribulation of the flesh , they know not the bondage , they are freed from the contagion of worldly desirs , they apply their mind vnto diuine matters , and as it were deliuered from the infirmity of the body , do not thinke of those thinges which belong vnto men , but which appertaine vnto God . So S. Ambrose , as contrary to M. Hall , as heat to cold , white to blacke , truth to falshood .

34. S. Bernard stiled by M. Hall deuout Bernard , vseth also the same similitude saying : Quid castitate Bernard . epist. 42. decorius ? quae mundum de immundo conceptum semine , de hoste domesticum , Angelum de homine facit &c. What is more beautifull then chastity , which makes Hall . Decad. 4. ep. 3. him cleane who was conceaued of vncleane seed , makes a friend of an enemy , an Angell of a man ? For albeit a chast man , and an Angell do differ , yet is their difference in felicity , not in vertue : & although the chastity of an Angell be more happy , yet is the chastity of man of greater fortitude ; only chastity it is which in this place and tyme of mortality , representeth vnto vs a certayne state of the immortall glory , because it alone , amongst the marriages heere made , followes the custome of that happy Countrey , in which ( as our Sauiour sayd ) they neither marry , nor are marryed ; exhibiting in a certayne manner vnto the earth an experiment of that conuersation which is in heauen . So S. Bernard . And a little after , hoc itaque tantae pulchritudinis ornamentum &c. This ornament of so great a beauty I may worthily say doth honour priesthood , because it makes the Priest gratefull , or beloued of God & man : & although he be yet on earth , makes him in glory like vnto the Saints . So he . With S. Ambrose and S. Bernard let vs ioyne him , who is all in all heauenly , S. Augustine , as M. Hall tearmeth him , August● serm. 24● . who sayth , qui in castitate viuunt Angelicam habent in terris naturam , castitas hominem cum Deo coniungit , Angelis facit ciuem ; they who liue chastly haue an Angelicall nature on earth , chastity conioyneth a man with God , & makes him a cittizen with Angells .

35. As with the same spirit , so with the same tongue do the other Fathers speake both Greeke & Latin . Tertullian sayth that Virgins are Tertul. l. ad vxorem cap. 4. Hieron . ep. 22. ad Eustoc . cap. 8. Athan. l. de virginit . Cyril . Catechesi . 12● de familia Angelica , of the company , or household of Angells . S. Hierome , that the life of Virgins is the life of Angells . S. Athanasius cryeth out , O continentia Angelorum vita , Sanctorum corona ! O chastity the life of Angells , the crowne of Saints : yea it is also an Angelical crown , as S. Cyrill of Hierusalem sayth , and aboue the perfection of humane nature : & further he addeth that chast liuers are Angells walking vpon the earth . S. Gregory Nazianzen speaking to a Virgin sayth , Angelorum ▪ Nazian. orat . 31. tam elegisti , in eorum ordinem te aggregasti . Thou h● chosen the life of Angells , thou hast put th● selfe into their ranke . S. Ephrem , O castitas quae ● Ephrem . serm. de castitate . mines Angelis similes reddis ! o chastity which m●keth men like vnto Angells : and not only like but equall , sayth S. Cyprian , cùm castae perseueratis ● Cypr. l. de discipl . & habitu virginum . Basil . de vera virgin . longiùs à fine . virgines Angelis Dei estis aequales , whiles you remay● chast and virgins , you are equall vnto Angell● yea most noble and eminent Angells sayth S Basil , qui virginitatem seruant Angeli sunt , non obscuri a qui sed sanè illustres atque nobilissimi , they who preserue their virginity are Angells , and not some i●feriour obscure Angells , but eminent and mo● noble : yea in one respect as S. Bernard aboue cited did note , and before him S. Cyprian , S. Ba● S. Chrysostome and others , they are more nob● then all the Angells togeather : Virginitas aequat● Cypr. de discipl . & beno pudicitiae . Angelis , sayth S. Cyprian , si verò exquiramus etiam e● cedit &c. Virginity equalls it selfe with Angells and if we penetrate the matter further it also e●ceeds them , whiles in this fraile flesh whic● Angells haue not , it getteth the victory euen against Nature . So he : Angeli carneis nexibus lib● Basil . l. de virginit . ( sayth S. Basil ) integritatem suam in caelis seruant &c The Angells free from all fleshly bands preser● their purity in heauen , both in respect of th● place , and their owne nature inuiolable , being still with God the supreme King of al : but virgins by wrestling heere on earth with the allurements and pleasures of the flesh , and by continuall combats ouercome the tentation of the Diuell , and with singular vertue before the eye● of their Creatour haue preserued their integrity equall euen vnto the purity of Angells . So S. Basil . But for that this point is more liuely set downe by S. Chrysostome , I will with his words end this matter : for he who by all these testimonyes is not conuinced , will neuer be perswaded by the authority of Fathers .

36. Thus then writeth this flowing Father in the prayse of virginity : Bonum est virginitas , & Chrysost. l. de virgin . cap. 10. 11. ego consentio , & matrimonio etiam melior , & hoc confiteor &c. You say then that virginity is a good thing , and I do graunt it ; it is better then matrimony , and this also I graunt : and if you will , I shall shew you how much it is better , to wit , by how much heauen is better then earth , Angells then men , yea to speake more resolutly , more then this : for albeit that Angells neither marry , nor are marryed , yet are they not made of flesh and bloud , they dwell not on the earth , they feele not the sting of the lust , they need not meat , nor drinke , they are not allured with sweet songs , beautifull aspects , or any such like thing , but as at high noone we see the cleare heauen ouercast with no cloud , so their natures most cleare and lightsome , must needs be free from all lust : but mankind inferiour by Nature to Angells , forceth it selfe , and by all meanes striueth to match them , and this by what meanes ? Angells marry no wiues , nor are marryed , no more doth a virgin ; they assist , and serue alwayes before God , the like doth a virgin : Wherefore the Apostle putteth them from all care or sollicitude , that they may be continuall and not deuided : if so be that they cannot ascend into heauen as Angells do , their bodyes keeping them on earth ; yet from hence they haue a noble recompense , because they receaue the Lord himselfe of heauen , because they are holy in body and mynd : do you see the honour of virginity ? It striues to make the liues of them who liue on earth to resemble the liues of the heauenly spirits , it makes them contend with Angells , and not to be ouercome by these spirituall troops , it makes them competitours with Angels . And againe after alleadging the examples of Elias , Elizaeus , and S. Ioh● Baptist he sayth : Etenim qua re , dic sodes , ab Angelis disferebant Elias , Elizaeus , Ioannes germani hi virginitat● amatores ? nulla nisi quòd mortali natura erant obstrich &c. For tell me I pray you , in what thing did Elias , Elizaeus , and Iohn these sincere louers of virginity differ from Angels ? in nothing , but that by nature they were mortall , in other thinges if you consider them well , you shall find then nothing inferiour , and this very thing wherein they seemed inferiour , doth much make to their commendation : for liuing vpon the earth and vnder the necessity of mortall nature , conside● what fortitude and industry was required to be able to reach to so great vertue . Hitherto S. Chrysostome .

37. Now this being the opinion of these Fathers touching this vow and vertue , I woul● An ineuitable consequence . aske of M. Hall , how the obiect can be of such purity , such perfection , and the act that tendet● directly thereunto be impure , and vnlawfull ▪ That is , how chastity can be in it selfe Angelicall , & yet the vow made of obseruing the same be filthy and diabolicall ? Truly he may as we● tell me , that albeit adultery be a damnable sin , yet are the adulterers very honest men , & such as resolutly purpose to be naught in that kind , to purpose nothing els but an action of vertue : for if in this case he say , that the obiect is bad , and the intention of committing that act cannot thereby but be necessarily vnlawfull ; so wil I on the other side answere him , that this obiect is Angelicall , and consequently the vow made for that end , hauing no other ill circumstances annexed , must needs of his owne nature be both lawfull , vertuous , and commendable : but these men measuring all matters by their owne manners , will commend no more then themselues do practise , or admit any other virgins , then such as hauing knowne their husbands , are now ready to be made mothers .

38. If M. Hall do say that in wedlocke there Marriage much inferiour to Virginity . is also chastity , and that these prayses may be giuen thereunto : as I graunt the former part to be true , so I deny the later , and he shall neuer shew me in the ancient Fathers , the state of marriage to be called Angelicall , but stil to be inferiour to that title , as S. Chrysostome hath now declared who maketh as large a difference betweene the one and the other state , as there is between heauen and earth , Angells and men : Virginalis integritas August . de sancta Virginitate . cap. 12. ( sayth S. Augustine ) & per piam continentiam ab omni concubitis immunitas , Angelica portio est , & in carne corruptibili incorruptionis perpetuae mediatio : cedat huic omnis soecunditas carnis , omnis pudicitia coniugalis . Virginall integrity , and freedome through pious continency from all carnall knowledge , is an Angelicall portion , and in this corruptible flesh a meditation of the euerlasting incorruption : to this the fruitfull issue of the flesh , and coniugall cleanes must yield , or giue place . So S. Austine ; and so far doth this holy Father proceed heerin , as he sayth : Sacratae verò virginitati nuptias De Eccles. dogmat . cap. ●8 . coaequare &c. to equall marriage with sacred virginity , & to beleeue no merit to accrew to such as for the desire of chastizing their bodyes absteyne from wiues and flesh , is not the part of a Christian , but of an hereticall Iouinian . So he .

39. S. Cyril and S. Hierome also speaking of Cyril . cateches. 4. Hier. Apolog. ad Pamach . c. 1. Lib. 2. ep. 13● . the same thing say , that virginity or continency in respect of marriage , is like gold in respect of siluer , both are good , both are cleane , yet the one more pure , more pretious then the other , and Isiderus Pelusiota addeth : Bonum est matrimonium , sed melior virginitas , pulchra est Luna sed Sol praeclarior . Matrimony is good , but virginity is better ; the Moone is fayer , but the Sunne more illustrious . And S. Ambrose , multò prastantius est diuini operis mysterium , Epist. ●1. quàm humanae fragilitatis remedium : the mistery of Gods worke ( to wit virginity ) is more noble then the remedy of human frailty ( in marriage ) but because this diuersity is more fully deliuered by S. Fulgentius , omitting all the rest , I Fulgent . ep. 3. ad Probam cap. 9. will with his words alone decide this controuersy of the different dignity of marriage and virginity or single life : for thus he writeth : Dicimus , à sanctis nuptijs , vbi nubunt qui se continere non possunt , sanctam virginitatem merito potiore distare , quantum distant à bonis meliora &c. We say holy virginity for more eminent merit to be so far aboue holy marriage ( where they marry who cannot liue continent ) as far as the things that are better differ from the things that be good ; the more blessed from the blessed ; the more holy from the holy ; the cleaner from the cleane ; the immortal wedlocke from mortall marriage ; as far as the spirit differs from the flesh , strength from weaknes , the fruit of an euer enduring ofspring , from the issue of a transitory child , as far as security is from tribulation , tranquility from trouble , a greater good combined with an euerlasting ioy , from a lesser that is momentary , and accompanyed with anguish . So he . The excellency of virginity aboue marriage grounded on the Scripturs . Matth. 13. Augu. do virgin . cap. 44. & haeres. 82. & 15 do ciuit . Dei cap. 26. Hier l. 2. in Iouin . & Apol. ad Pammach. c. 1. Ambros . epist. 82. 1. Cor. 7. Chryso . de virg. c. 34.

40. And this great disproportion between these states , is not only grōnded vpon the authority of Fathers , but their authority is warranted by the Scriptures , especially in two places of the new Testament . First in S. Matthew where our Sauiour speaking of diuersity of merits , vnder the names of a hundred , threescore , and thirty fold frutes , yielded according to the variety of the soyles that receaue the good seed , which are interpreted by S. Augustine , S. Hierome , S. Ambrose to signify the state of virgins , widdowes , and marryed folks ; the first yielding a hundred , the second threescore , the last thirty : out of which is concluded the difference of these merits , to arise from the essentiall difference of the vertues themselues , and preeminent excellency of the one aboue the other : and more plainely is this deduced out of the seauenth Chapter of the first to the Corinthians , where the Apostle in expresse termes preferreth virginity , and the state of single life before marriage , & magnum inter vtrumq , ponit interuallum , makes a great distance between them , sayth S. Chrysostome : with whome agree in the same exposition S. a a Serm. de virginit . Ephrem , b b In Leuit. f. 330. Procopius , c c Lib. 1. ad vxo . c. 3 ( d ) In Iouin . cap. 7. & ep. 22. ad Eustoc . Tertullian , S. ( e ) Hierome , and others .

41. Which doctrine is further confirmed by the practise of the whole Church : for who so listeth to search the records of antiquity , shal find many husbands to haue left their wiues , & wiues their husbands , and that with great and singular commendation , as S. e e Metaphras . in vita . Alexius , S. f f Ambr. l. de virginibus , haeres. 78. Tecla , S. g g In hist. vitae S. Ceciliae . Cecily , h h Greg. l. 3. Dialo . cap. 14. Gregori● , i i Hieron . apud Gratianum 27. q 2. cap. Scripsit . Epiphan. haeres . 61. The eager & sharp reprehensions vsed by the Fathers toward such as by incontinency did violatate or breake their vow . Macharius and others , but there is no one sentence or syllable to be found in them all , that euer it was held lawfull for one who had professed chastity , to returne to marriage , but the quite contrary , tradiderunt sancti Dei Apostoli ( sayth S. Epiphanius ) peccatum esse , post decretam virginitatem ad nuptias conuerti : the holy Apostles of God haue declared it to be a sinne after the vow of virginity to returne to marriage , which argueth the vow of chastity , not only to be lawfull , but of far greater perfection , then the state of marriage , because such as haue left their husbands on earth , as S. Gregory noteth , haue deserued thereby to haue a spouse in heauen .

42. And to ioyne the two contrary extremes togeather , which will make the fairenes or filthines of either the better to appeare : he who shall reade the sharp inuectiue which S. Ambrose did write , ad Virginem lapsam , to a virgin who was fallen into that sinne , and consider with what vehemency he doth checke her incontinency , will better perceaue both the beauty of this chastity , by the basenes of the transgression ( nam priuatio optimi est pessima ) and how different the spirits of these Saints were from the spirits of these new Maisters now adayes : seruare te oportuit fidem ( sayth S. Ambrose ) quam sub tantis testibus Ambr. ad virginem lapsam c. ● . pollicitaes &c. it behoued thee to keep the promise thou didst make before so many witnesses , and alwayes to thinke , to whome thou hadst offered thy virginity ; thou shouldst more easily haue lost thy bloud and life then thy chastity : and a little after : nam si inter decem testes &c. for if before ten witnesses when the spousalls are made , and marriage consummated , euery woman ioyned to a mortal man , doth not without great danger of death commit aduowtry , what thinkest thou shall be done , if the spirituall coniunction ( betweene God and thy soule ) made before innumerable witnesses of the Church , before the Angells and hosts of heauen , be dissolued by aduowtry ? I know not if any condigne death or punishment can be deuised . Some will say it is better to marry , then to burne : but these words concerne not one that hath vowed , one that is veyled : for she who hath espoused her selfe to Christ , and receaued the holy veile , is already marryed , is already ioyned to an immortall husband . So S. Ambrose , and in the eight chapter he wills her to take on a mourning weed , to cut off the haire of her head , to weep , and bewayle her offence , to punish her body with fasting , and haire-cloath , and to vse other workes of a penitentiall life : and this was the sense and iudgment of diuine Ambrose , as M. Hall calleth him , touching the lawfullnes of these vowes .

43. Of the same argment , and in the same stile S. Chrysostome wrote two books to Theodorus , S. Basil three epistles to others fallen from that chastity which they had vowed , and both do vrge , and inculcate seuere pennance to be done for the fault committed : and the former to this purpose , because examples are more perswasiue Chrys. paren . 1. c. 11. then words , recounteth the fall of a yong man , who although he sinned but once , yet returning to himselfe , the better to do pennance . and make satisfaction for his fault committed , shut himselfe vp for the tearme of life in a little cell , his fellow euery other day bringing him bread and A rare example of pennance . water , and in this seuerity as long as he liued did he perseuere in ieiunijs , in precationibus , in lachrimis , repurgans animam ● sorde peccati : in fasting , in prayers , in teares , cleansing his soule from the filth of sinne : and to the same doth S. Chrysostome inuite Theodorus , though he were not so happy as to follow so good counsaile , but wallowing in filthy lust , became by fauour at length to be Bishop of Mopsuesta , and afterwards was maister of Nestorius the heretike : malus coruus , malum ouum . For this sensuall voluptuous spirit is the seed of heresy , and so infecteth the stalkes , that as S. Hierome sayth , difficile sit reperire haereticum , qui diligat Hier. in c. ● . Oseae . castitatem : it is hard to find an heretike , that loueth chastity , the cause whereof I shall after assigne . Only heere M. Hall may see how different the doctrine of the Fathers is from that which he teacheth , and how contrary the Counsaile of these Angelical Saints , is to that which lewd Luther wrot of S. Hierome , saying : Sanctus Hieronymus scribit detentationibus carnis , paruares est , vxor domi In colloq. Germ. titulo de vita co●iugali . detenta facilè huic morbo mederi alicui potest : Eustochium hac in re potuisset Hieronymo auxilio venire . O impure lips , and incircumcised tongue ! o beastly beginner of this new beliefe .

44. Let M. Hall , if he be able , produce vs some proofe , although but one classicall authority of any one ancient writer , where he hath euer perswaded such as hauing solemnely vowed chastity to vse marriage , as a meanes to ouercome tentations , and he shall haue some excuse for calling it a filthy vow , and his Heroicall Luther for tearming it a diabolicall thing : but this is to hard a taske , and his owne Trullan Councell in this allowes him no liberty , howsoeuer in one only point ( as in the next Paragraffe shall at large be shewed ) it do fauour him : for thus it defineth , Si quis Episcopus , vel Presbyter , vel Diaconus &c. cum Concil. Trullan , can. 4. muliere Deo dicata coierit , deponatur , vt qui Christi sponsae vitium attulerit : sin autem laicus , segregetur : It any Bishop , or Priest , or Deacon &c. shall carnally know a religious woman , let him he deposed , as one that hath deflowred the spouse of Christ , but if he be a lay man , let him be separated , to wit , by excommunication from conuersing with other men : and this was made against the secret abuse , for publike marriage was neuer permitted by any , but still condemned by all .

45. Which in my opinion is a matter so out of controuersy , I meane the not permitting and Marriage neuer permitted to votaryes . the condemning of these marriages , which is the last proofe I promised out of the Fathers , as he who denyeth the same , and yet will offer to stand to their tryall , may seeme to be either very ignorant , or impudent ; ignorant , if he know not their doctrine ; impudent , if he will withstand his owne knowledge , and willfully reiect , as reuerend a triall as any vnder heauen : for heare I pray , what they teach touching this matter . Illis quae non se continent ( sayth S. Augustine ) expedit nubere , August . de adulter . coniugijs lib. 1. c. 15. & quod licet expedit : quae autem vouerint , nec licet , nec expedit : It is expedient for such women as cannot conteyne to marry , and that is expedient which is lawfull : but such as haue vowed chastity , for them is neither expedient , nor lawful : and in another place speaking of such a one as had vowed neuer to marry . He sayth : Non damnaretur Praefat. in psal. 83. si duxisset vxorem : post votum quod Deo promisit si duxerit damnalitur ; cùm hoc faciat quod ille qui non promiserat , tamen i●e non damnatur , iste damnatur : quare ? nisi quia iste respexit retro ? He should not haue beene damned if he had before marryed a wife , but after his vow which he hath made to God , if he shall marry , then he shall be damned : when as he doth but the selfe same thing which the other doth who made no vow , and yet this other is not damned and he is ; & this for what other cause , but for that he who vowed hath ( with Lots wife ) looked backward ? So S. Augustine , whose heauenly opinion toucheth very neere the fleshly beginners of this new Ghospel , whether we respect the first root thereof in Germany , Luther , Bucer , Oecolampadius , Peter Martyr , and others , or our first English Patriarke Cranmer & his adherents , whome no vowes made to God , no shame of men , no conscience , or other band or bridle , was able to keepe backe from their filthy lust , coloured with the honest title of wedlocke , but this wedlocke of theirs in the Fathers writings hath another , but not so honest title as presently we shall see .

46. S. Iohn Chrysostome writing vnto Theodorus the relapsed Monke who presently thought Paraen . 2. cap. 2. vpon marriage , or how to haue his harlot sayth : Si militiae vincula non tenerent , quis sibi desertionis crimen obijceret ? Nunc autem in te nihil penitus tui iuris est &c. If the bands of this spirituall warfare did not hold , who wold euer obiect vnto thee the crime of this reuolt ? but now thou hast no power or authority ouer thy selfe at all , because thou hast entred vnder the ensignes of Christ : for if a woman haue no power ouer her owne body , but her husband ; much more those who liue more to Christ then themselues , can haue no dominion ouer their bodyes . Thus he . And this reason moued the ancient Fathers , not only to condemne these marriages , but further to esteeme the vow-breakers , as adulterous persons , because they brake their first fayth , promise , contract & spirituall coniunction by purity of life with Christ , by a contrary fayth , promise , contract and carnall vnion with a mortall creature , an iniury too grosle to be offered vnto our Sauiour , a vow to sacred to be violated by so base a motiue , an obligation too great so rashly to be broken : Si de eis aliqua corrupta fuerit deprehensa , sayth Cypr. ep . ●2 . S. Cyprian , agat poenitentiam plenam , quia quae hoc crimen admisit non mariti , sed Christi adultera est . If a virgin that hath vowed chastity be found to haue beene deflowred , let her do full pennance , because she who hath committed this crime is an aduowtresse , not of her husband , but of Christ . So S. Cyprian .

47. And to Theodous the Monke who made lococitato . the common obiection of our lasciuious Ministers , that marriage is for al , and denyed to none , S. Chrysostome answeres : Neque vllus te fortè decipiat dicens , nihil de non accipienda vxore Dominus praecepit &c. let not any perchance deceaue you saying , God hath commanded a man nothing for not taking of a wife , I know very well he hath forbidden adultery , not prohibited marriage : but you shal commit adultery in case ( which God forbid ) you should euer thinke vpon marrying : & what S. Chrysostome wrote to this Apostata Monke , S. Basil wrote to a corrupted Nunne , to whome Basil . ep. 18● . ad virginem lapsam . speaking in the person of God he sayth : Ipsa antem dilexit alienos , & viuente me viro immortali adultera appellatur , & non timet alteri viro commisceri . She hath loued others , and I her immortall husband being aliue , she is called an aduowtresse , and she feareth not to be naught with another ma● for which cause the sayd Father in his Canon● to Amphilochius putting downe the pennance of Epist. 3. can. 60. such who after the vow of chastity had falle● into that sinne sayth : peccati adulterij tempus conplebit : such a one shall fulfill the penitentiall time of the sinne of adultery : which thing is more exaggerated by S. Ambrose vpon the like occasion , who doubted whether any pennance be Ambros . ad virg. lap . cap. 5. great inough for so foule an offence , for thus be writeth : Quae se spopondit Christo & sanctum velam accepit &c. she who hath betrothed her●selfe to Christ , and hath receaued the holy veile is already marryed , is already ioyned to her immortall husband , and now if she will marry by the common Law of wedlocke , she committeth aduowtry , she is guilty of death . So S. Ambrose And would these Saints , trow you , euer vse su● vehemency , or shew such zeale , if these vowe were filthy , vnlawfull , or diabolicall ? No , no. Their saintly spirits abhorred such sensuall vncleanes , and brutish doctrine .

48. Neither were the Fathers content to call this sinne aduowtry , but they further added that it is worse then aduowtry . So expresly S. Loco citato . Marke this M. Hall . Chrysostome : Legitima & iusta res coniugium &c. Wedlocke is a lawfull and good thing &c. but to you it is not now lawfull to obserue the lawes of wedlocke : for one who is ioyned to the heauenly bridegroome , to forsake him , and entangle himselfe with a wife , is to commit adultery : and although a thousand tymes you will call it a marriage , yet do I affirme it to be so much worse then adultery , by how much God is greater and better , then mortall men . By which proportion we may see , of what sanctity the impure marriages were which Luther , Bucer , and other renegate Friers did make with Nunnes , how lawfull it is to breake these vowes , and finally what is to be thought of such marryed Apostata Priests , as still speake honourably of matrimony , that therby they may seeme not out of frailty good men , but out of meere deuotion , to commit adultery , or rather a greater sin : planè August . de bono viduit . cap. 11. non dubitauerim dicere ( sayth S. Augustine ) lapsus & ruinas à castitate sanctiore quae vouetur Deo , adulterijs esse peiores . Certainely I dare affirme the falls and slidings away from that more sacred chastity Basil . hom. quo pacto amit●imus & recuperamus imaginem Dei . which is vowed to God , to be worse then adulteryes . So , and in so playne tearmes S. Augustine .

49. And this so grieuous a sinne is tearmed by S. Basil , & S. Ambrose sacriledge : Quando se Deo semel authorauit ( sayth the former ) per vitae continentiam ac perpetuam castitatem , hoc detrectare non licet &c. When one hath bound himselfe by vow vnto God by continency of life , or perpetuall chastity , is it not lawfull for him to slide back : and so warily he must keep himselfe , as he would keep a present , or sacrifice offered to God , least our Lord at the day of iudgment condemn him , as guilty of sacriledge . So S. Basil : and against him , who had abused the virgin before mentioned out of S. Ambrose , thus doth the same Father Ambros . ad virg. lap . cap. 8 exclayme : De te autem quid dicam , fili serpentis , minister Diaboli , violator templi Dei ; adulterium vtique & sacrilegium &c. What shall I say of thee , the sonne of a serpent , the minister of the Diuell , the deflowrer of the temple of God , who in one filthy act hast committed two sinnes , to wit adultery and sacriledge ? sacriledge , for that through thy mad rashnes thou hast polluted the vessel offered to Christ , dedicated to our Lord &c. Neither is it only a double , but a threefold sinne : for besides the adultery and sacriledge , they also commit incest : Christus Dominus noster cùm virginem suam Cyprian . Epist. 62. sibidicatam , & sanctitati suae destinatam iacere cum alter● cernit quàm indignatur ? & irascitur ? & quas poenas inincestuosis eiusmodi coniunctionibus comminatur ? Christ our Lord and Iudge how doth he abhorre , how is he offended when he seeth his virgin dedicated ( by vow ) vnto himselfe , and deputed to his holynes to lye with another ? and what punishment doth he threaten to these incestuous copulations , sayth S. Cyprian ? Quae post consecrationem Lib. 1. Iouinian . nupserint , non tam adulterae sunt quàm incestae . Such virgins as after their vowes and veiles shall marry , are not so much aduowtresses , as incestuous , sayth S. Hierome .

50. Finally this base thing , either for practise or opinion , was neuer vsed or taught , but by the enemyes of Christ his Church , which point is worthy of speciall consideration : for as we in this , and all other points do adhere vnto the ancient Saints and Fathers , whome we reuerence , admire and follow : so doth M. Hall & his vnto such as they haue censured , discarded , & condemned , that is , we ioyne with Catholikes , they with heretikes ; we tread the plaine The progenitours of our English Protestants in the breach of vowes . beaten path of truth , they of errour ; such as we follow were the lights and shining lamps of the world , their progenitours were the shame and steyne of Christianity . The first that I can find recounted in particuler to haue put this filthines in practise was one Tiberianus who hauing writen a booke to cleare himselfe from the heresy of Priscillian , reuolted againe vnto the same : Tiberianus Boeticus ( sayth S. Hierome ) taedio victus exilij , Hier● de viris illustr. in Tiberian●● . mutauit propositum , & iuxta sanctam Scripturam canis reuersus ad vomitum suum , filiam deuotam Christo virginem matrimonio copulauit . Tiberianus of Andalusia in Spaine , ouercome with the tediousnes of his banishment , according to the holy Scripture , like a dog returning to his vomit , caused his daughter that was a Nunne to marry : and he who first taught this to be lawfull was Iouinian : Formosus Monachus ( as the same Father painteth him out ) crassus , nitidus , dealbatus , & quasi sponsus semper incedens . A fayer Monke , fat , neat , white , & going alwayes as gay as a new marryed man . And a little after : Rubent buccae , nitet cutis , comae in occipitium Lib. 2. ●● Iouinian . frontemque tornantur , protensus est aquiliculus , insurgunt humeri , turget guttur , & de obesis saucibus vix suss●●● verba promuntur . His cheekes are red , his 〈◊〉 fayre and smooth , his locks behind and befo● are frizeled , his belly beares compasse , his sho●ders rise aloft , his throat swells , and his st 〈…〉 gled words can scarce find passage through ● fat chaps .

51. This man so fine as most of you Min●sters , & so fat perhaps as Marcus Antonius de Do●● ( that could not passe to the pulpit ) a●beit ● proceeded nothing so far as M. Hall doth , to● the vow vnlawfull , filthy , and a brand of Antichrist●nisme , much lesse so far as Lu●her , as to marry Nunne , yet for that he did equall the merit● marriage with the meed of virginity , & cause some to marry , was by all condemned for an heretike , of whome thus writteth S. Augustine Virginitatem etiam sanctimoni-lium , & continentia●xus August . haeres. 82. virilis coniugiorum castorum , & fidelium meritis ●● qu●bat &c. He did equall the virginity euen ● Nunnes , and continency of men chosing a sin● life with the merits of the chast , and fay th●● marryed folke : and certayne old virgins in R● where he taught this doctrine , were sayd ● hearing of him to haue marryed : himselfe true neither had , nor would haue a wife , which ● sayd , he did not teach for any greater merith held to be in virginity before God , that mig● auaile vs in the kingdome of euerlasting life but for that it did more auaile the present necesity of this , that is , least a man should be co●bred with the troubles of marriage . In which words of S. Augustin we see two things graunter by our Aduersaries , and denyed by this Fathe● & vs ; the first , that it is lawfull for such as haue vowed to marry ; the other , that virginity is not meritorious to euerlasting life : for M. Hall , as after we shall see , can endure no merits of our workes : and C●lu●● ●n this will haue virginity only to be better then marriage , because it is lesse subiect to worldly entanglements , not for any merit or sanctity that he will haue to be in the same , wherein he agreeth with Iouinian , as you see , as we with S. Augustine . And this much out of the Fathers .

52. There resteth to shut vp this matter , that we also alleadge the Canon and Ciuill laws Proofes out of the Canon & Ciuil law . which for that I haue beene so prolix in the former authorityes of the Fathers , I wil the sooner dispatch , and hast to come to the other part of the Impossibility , auouched by M. Hall , in which I shall be forced to make some little demurre . The Canons therfore shew how Eusebius Gratim . causa ▪ ● . q. 2. cap. d●ponsa●ā & cap. De●reta . Greg. l. 6. epist. 20. the Pope decreed , that if a virgin be betroathed to one , her parents cannot force her to marry with another , but it is lawfull for her to enter into a monastery and become Religious : which case happening after in the tyme of S. Gregory the Great at Naples , where not the parents , but the party to whome the virgin was assured , either of griefe , or despight kept al her goods from her , S. Gregory commaunded the Bishop Fortunatus to see all restored , because sayth he , the decrees of the Canon law do no wayes permit any to be punished with whatsoeuer mulct who will become Religious . So he . And heere as you see the state of virginity is preferred before mariage and the monasticall life exalted without any touch of vnlawfullnes , filthines , or Antichristian brand .

53. In the ciuill is that resolute degree of Iouian successour to Iulian the Apostata , still extant in the Code : Si quis , non dicam rapere , sed attentare Codice de Episcop. & Cleric . lege si quis . tantummodo iungendi causa ●atrimonij sacratissimas virgines ausus fuerit , capitali poenaferiatur . If any one I will not say shall rauish , but shall be so bould as to attempt only to sollicite the most holy virgins with intention to marry them , let him be put to death . So the law . And the occasion whereupon it was made , is very remarkable : for Iulian the Apostata attayning to the Empire , & reuolting from Christian fayth vnto Paganism , dealt with holy Virgins , as our King Henry the eight with all the Religious of England ( so well did these two Princes agree , ) for he permitted certeyne lewd companions to marry some of them , and without all checke or rebuke to solicite others to that vncleanes : the matter by Sozomen is thus related : Istam legem ideotulit quod Sozomen . l. ● . cap. 3. quidam improbi viri &c. Therefore did Iouian ( or Iouinian as some call him ) make this Law , because some wicked men vnder Iulian the Emperour had marryed some such virgins ; making them eyther by force or persuasion to yield to this abuse , as it vsually falleth out when in the troubled state of Religion filthy lust findes freedome The singuler zeale of Iouian in defending the purity of Religious Virgins . without punishment , to commit such villany . So he .

54. And in setting downe the wordes of the law this Historian expresseth one clause omitted in the Code , which sheweth with how great zeale this worthy Emperour imbraced this thing ; for he not only made it death to perswade such a virgin to marriage , & much more to rauish her by force , but further added that the same punishment should be extented to whosoeuer els , that lasciuo solùm obtutu aspiceret , should but as much as cast a wanton looke vpon them : and we may conceaue , what he would haue sayd and done , had he but found Fryers marryed to Nunnes , or a lay man in his Empire vnder the title of his Vicar generall ( as was Thomas Cromwell Thomas cromwel . to King Henry ) visiting all the Abbeyes , Prioryes , Monasteryes , Nunneryes of his dominions , putting forth all Religious persons that would go , and forcing all vnder the age of 24. to go whether they would or no , and that in secular attyre , to seeke their fortunes : doubtles this puissant Prince had neuer expected so long another occasion to cut off the head of such an impure monster , as King Henry did , who after diuers yeares charged him with heresy , treason & robbery : for this alone had suffised , this had beene more then inough if King Henry the eight had not beene more like vnto Iulian the Apostata , then deuout Iouian ; and others about him at that tyme , like the Heliotropium which bendeth alwayes his head to the Sunne , had not flattered and followed him , I meane in all his wicked designes : among which sort of people it was no miracle to find such base spirits , because men of that stamp , as Iouian was wont to say : Non Deum sed purpuram colunt , make the Kings robes the rule of their Religion , seeke to rise by other mens ruines , procure their priuate aduancement by publike spoile , and without al care or conscience transgresse and breake all lawes of God , or man , rather then they will withstand the vniust pleasure of any licentious Prince , by whome they may expect to be preferred .

55. This iust and rigorous decree of Iouian is further seconded by another in Iustinian , where there is extant a law against those that should Lege 41. de Episcop. & Clericis . by violence rauish virgins , diaconesses , or widowes , that if such were taken , adhuc flagrante delicto , they should being conuinced by the parents of the sayd virgins , widdowes &c. or their kinsfolkes , tutors , or procuratours , be put to death : and then further it is enacted , vt huic poena omnes subiaceant &c. that all be lyable to the same punishment , whether the fact were committed with the consent , or against the will of the sayd Religious woman , Diaconesse , or widdow . So as not only the sinne of rape , but their voluntary lapse is also punished by death , in such as had abused virgins &c. Wherof I conclude all manner of authority to stand for vs for the lawfullnes of vowes . And continent life : and he who listeth to see this matter more confirmed , and all arguments solued , which the Protestants obiect to the contrary , may read the same very learnedly and largely handled by the Author of the worke , entituled of Policy & Religion in the second M. Thomas Fitzherbert Priest now of the Society of Iesus . part , and third Chapter , of which if I had not beene ignorant , and taken my first view thereof after that I had ended , what I haue now written , I should haue vsed his labour , and spared myne owne , and remitted M. Hall to that graue and learned Author for a sincere , full , and resolute satisfaction .

THE SECOND PART OF THIS PARAGRAFFE . Wherein the obseruance of the vow of chastity is proued not to be impossible , and other points befo●e mentioned , touching the Apostles prastise , and Constitution &c. are discussed .

OF the fiue vntruthes touched in the beginning of the former Paragraffe to be vttered togeather by M. Hall , the fourth was , if you remember , the impossible necessity which he supposed M. Hall measures the chastity of Catholike Priests by that which he finds in English Ministers . to be in the vow of a single life : for measuring the ability of Catholikes by himselfe , and his fellow Ministers , he telleth vs of scanning of his former rule , in turpi voto muta decretum , if they had not rather , sayth he , cautè , si non castè , as if all Catholikes were incontinent who vowed chastity , by reason of the impossibility supposed , but yet that they concealed the matter so , as if nothing were knowne of that which yet indeed is done : but we no lesse declaime from this cloke , then from the thing it selfe , neither should this companion haue beene so bould to charge , wher ( setting lyes and slanders a side ) he had no shaddow of proofe : that wicked rule of couering a filthy life with faygned vertue , and beastly behauiour with exteriour honesty , although it concerne some on all sides , for amongst great multitudes wicked will not want , and among them such also who though rotten in the root , will yet shew fayer in the rynd ; notwithstanding this is verifyed as much in English Ministers as in any other whatsoeuer , which ( least I seeme by way of recrimination only to retort ) may perhaps be proued out of this very principle , begged by M. Hall , but not graunted by vs , that the vow of chastity is impossible , and the argument may be framed in this manner . Perpetuall chastity is a thing impossible , but some Ministers in England and Bishops also neuer had any wife , and are now old men , & not like to haue any , the consequence wil follow which I will not expresse : and if M. Hall will persist to vrge vs by false accusations , he may chance hear me proue him this better by some true examples then by any mood or figure of a logical syllogisme : and my examples shall be taken from the liues of his owne Brethren and Lords , who though vnmarryed haue neither so cautè , nor castè carryed themselues , but that their behauiour is knowne , and lewdnes is lyable to open proofe , and demonstratiue euiction .

2. Which course vnles his intemperate scurrility , and iniurious calumniations force me thereunto , I abhorre to take , and willingly Many of our English marryed Ministers incontinent . in disputing of matters of Religion discusse the cause , not touch the persons : and this seely man in forcing vs to the contrary , shall soone find by ripping vp the particulers what disaduantage he giues against himselfe , in so much as his friends shall haue little cause to thanke him ( his fellow Ministers I meane ) for rubbing so much on this soare , whose liues are such as most barrs and benches of the land will affoard vs testimonyes of their vertues , their neighbours of their liues in generall , many records of speciall accusations , and some pilleryes and gibbets also of their due deserued shame : and all this not for faults forged by malice , as in the case of Catholike Priests it fals out , where truth is made treason by Law , and fidelity to God & his Church disloyalty to the Prince , and emnity to the state : but by such cleere and euident proofes , as euen compelled the delinquents themselus to confesse their faults , to cleere their accusers , and accept their punishments as due vnto them by iustice , and to haue beene more mildly and mercifully inflicted , then the atrocity of their offence did require : the labour wil be long , because the store is so great of these good fellowes in this carnall Cleargy : and M. Hall needed not to haue been so hasty to slander others with his lyes abroad , that hath so many infamous examples of his owne cote at home . I speake not of his priuate person which I will not touch , but of others of his ranke and profession , of whome the tymes past & present yield vs much homely matter in this kind : but not to go further in this till I be further vrged , I returne to the impossibility .

3. Whereas therfore M. Hall sayth that the vow of chastity , casteth vpon the makers an impossible The cause why Luther held the vow of chastity impossible . Epist. ad Wolf . Reissenb . necessity ; this impossibility may spring from diuers heads , and so Luther sometymes assigneth one cause therof , sometymes another ; as first he casteth it vpon the nature of our body , which sayth he , is made of womans flesh : Corpus nostrum pene in vniuersum muliebris caro est : Wherefore he that wil not marry must leaue the name of man , and the contrary vow is impossible , impium , nullius momenti , impossible , wicked , of no moment . Secondly for that it is as naturall and necessary to marry as to be a man , woman &c. or as to eate , Locis sup. citatis . drinke and the like . Thirdly he deduceth it out of the end of mans creation : Nemo hominum ( saith he ) ad continentiam creatus est , sed omnes vn à ad generandum Tom in c. 7. primae ad Cortut . sobolem conditi sumus , & ad matrimony toler andas iniurias . No man is borne to liue continent , but all of vs togeather are created to beget children , and vndergo the miseries of marriage . Lastly for that chastity is the gift of God , and independent of vs , in vowing chastity , sayth he , what els doth he do but vow a thing , Quae prorsus nec est , nec esse potest in manibus suis , cùm sit solius Dei De votit Monast. donum , quod accipere , non offere potest homo : Vow I say a thing which is not , nor cannot be in our hands , because it is Gods gift alone , which a man can receaue but not offer : so as heere out of mans infirmity , his essentiall substance , the end of his making , and the nature of the vertue Lutherus , Bucerus , Pellicanus sup. citati . it selfe which is supernatural , and requireth speciall help , and influxe from God , we haue these vowes to be impossible , and not that only but further by a contrary command to be condemned , euen by him to whome & for whome alone they are made and offered by the makers .

4. How far M. Hall approueth all these opinions , I know not , for heere without any reason he only supposeth his vnreasonable position and I find him notels where to insist on any other ground , then that only of the weakenes or imbecillity of Nature : for in another letter to Sr Thomas Challenor , in which he slaunders ( if his Decad. 1. epist. 5. word be a slaunder ) the vertuous Religious Virgins of Bruxells , after some other foleryes , which I let passe , thus he writteth : They are willingly constreyned ( sayth he ) to serue a maister , whome they must A malicious surmize of the English Religious of Bruxells . and cannot obey , whome they neither can forsake for their vowes , nor can please for their frailty : what followes hence ? late sorrow , secret mischiefe , misery irremediable . So this wanton companion . But God , and before God and his Angells , their owne consciences , & the whole world are witnesses of their purity , and so far they are from all sorrow , mischiefe , misery , as this man is from all truth , conscience , or honesty : for besides that their innocency is so well knowne , and acknowledged , if this axiome or rule of his may be graunted , none would find greater sorrow , runne into more mischiefe and misery , then marryed men .

5. And not to exemplify in any other then himselfe , I demand when he was in France last with the L. Hayes , and was so long absent from his wife , whether he would hold him for an honest man , who should either openly charge , or closely by insinuation cast forth suspitions that both he , and at that tyme , was naught with other women at Paris , and his wife with some other men in England ? For any may as well say of them both , as he of these vertuous Virgios , flesh is fraile , and M. Hall and his wife were far a sunder , temptations are frequent , a continent life is impossible , especially amongst Ministers , for of such as had primitias spiritus , when as yet this new Ghospell was , as M. Iewell in his Latin Apology reporteth , in herba , in the grasse or first growth , Erasmus euen at that tyme did write of them all : Quae ( malum ) est ista tanta salacitas ? vnde tantacarnu rebellio in ijs qui se iactant agi spiritu Christi ? What so great lasciuiousnes is this with a mischiefe ? whence happens it that so great rebellion of flesh is in these ( Ministers ) who brag that they are lead by the spirit of Christ ? Which being so , that Ministers are so wanton , their wiues oftentymes but light huswiues , whereas M. Hall was far from home , and aswell he as his wife like others of the same impression , are both fraile and fleshly , what followes hence ? but late sorrow , secret mischife , misery irremediable ?

6. Were this Christian dealing M. Hall ? doth it become a Minister , a Doctour , a Preacher , and Character-maker thus to write ? This is indeed & satyrae , and sat irae , to vse your owne words : for heere is more bitternes and rancour then discretion or modesty , and this veine of writing may much better beseeme some light headed satyrical Poet , then one that would fain be taken for a sober Deuine . For standing on these grounds and impossibility , I may well say to M. Hall , is it possible for you and your wife , so many moneths to liue chastly asunder ( if you did liue chastly ) and is it impossible that these virgins whose whole life is a continuall practise of vertue , after their vowes should remaine chast ? or can you deuise a better argument to proue their incorrupted purity in any tribunal of the world , than that which they do bring , I meane the testimonyes of al , as well friends , as enemyes that know them , for they liue not in any obscure corner , but the eye of the world ; thither still resort forren Catholikes , thither Heretiks of all sects , thither come many English , & there now for many yeares haue resided either Embassadours or Agents to his Maiesty our Soueraigne , let euen their enemyes iuridical verdicts be taken vnder their oath , whether any of them The spirit of Catholike Religious Nunnes is far different from the spirit of the hereticall English Ministers . euer heard by any of any credit , that Angelicall company , either in generall , or particuler to be touched , or so much as suspected in that kind ? & why then do you so maliciously go about to slaunder them ? Why do you endeauour to make others suspect ill of such , who yet neuer gaue the least occasion of any ill suspition ? What learning or conscience can warrant this dealing ? I doubt not , but if your wife should aske you ▪ M. Hall , how you liued out of wedlocke so many yeares before you were marryed vnto her , but that you would cleare your selfe , and make her belieue , that you were an honest man : and the like would she say and sweare vnto you , if you should aske her , and yet in al that tyme was flesh fraile , many temptations occurred , and if for so many yeares togeather you could both liue a chast life , why no more ? why not alwayes ? Is it possible for you to liue the one part of your life ( and that the more dangerous ) chastly , and is it impossible to liue the other ? I would gladly know the reason hereof , & wherein it is grounded , why I say the later part should more force vs to marry then the former . The impossibility of a chast life refuted by S. Paul . 1. Tim. 5.

7. Againe this impossibility cannot stand with the doctrine of S. Paul condemning the yong widdowes mentioned , and counsailing S. Timo●hy to liue chast , nor yet with the common doctrine of all the Fathers exhorting to virginity , especially S. Ambrose and S. Augustine in their speciall bookes thereof , of which two S. Bernard sayd : Ab his duabus columnis , Augustino loquor & Ambrosio , Bernard . epist. 77. crede mihi difficitè auellor : From which two pillers , Augustine I meane and Ambrose , beleeue me I am very hardly drawne : for where there is impossibility or necessity , there is no sinne , no counsaile , no exhortation ; as none sinne in not making new stars , in not remouing of mounteynes , in not working new miracles : and it were ridiculous for any preacher to go about to perswade their Auditors to absteyne from all meate and drinke , sleep and rest , because it is impossible that our life can passe without these helpes : and no lesse impertinent was it in the Fathers to preach perpetuall chastity , to veile Virgins , to punish vow-breakers , when as they could not alter their natures , it being as impossible for them , as these men will haue it to continue in that purity , as to liue without meat , drinke , or rest , yea or as it is for women not to be women , or men not men : and as no man is punished for that he is a man , so no woman can be punished for breaking her vow , the one as Luther doth teach being as necessary as the other : to such straits are they driuen who put these wicked , prophane , and detestable impossibilityes .

8. Which doctrine how wide a gap it further The principles of Protestants open the way vnto all lasciuiousnes . opens to all lasciuiousnes , I shall not need to write , for this will also ensue therof , that no Father can blame his child for being incontinent : for if he plead this impossibility , what can the Father reply ? you will say , perhaps , he is bound to prouide in this case a husband for his daughter , and wife for his sonne : but that is not a worke of an houres warning , and if in the meane tyme they be tempted what shal they do ? to conteine implyes an impossibility ; to do otherwise , is to offend their parents and shame themselues : offend their parents , I say , for they cannot offend God , when it lyeth not in their powers to do the contrary . If M. Hall say that for a while they are able to liue chast , but not for any long tyme ; I aske againe how long that while shall endure , and what warrant they haue therein for not falling , seeing it may so fall out that in the while appointed , they may be more tempted then they shal be againe in al their liues after , or were euer perhaps in their liues before , what then shal they do ? if this temptation bring an impossibility for ouercomming it , then are parents most cruell tyrants that punish their childrens incontinency , which lyeth not in their power to auoyde , but are forced thereunto by an ineuitable necessity : If the children be faulty , M Hall hardly pressed . then it lay in their power not to fall , then was there no necessity , then as they could ouercome this tentation , they might as well ouercome another , ouercome all , and remayne chast out of wedlocke to the end of their liues : where is the necessity ? where the impossibility ? And the same difficulty occurs in such as hauing beene marryed for a tyme are after some occasion , as discord , diseases &c. separated the one from the other , & forced to liue a sunder all dayes of their liues , what shall such do ? liue togeather they cannot , marry againe they may not , to liue continent with this man is impossible , what remedy is to be taken ? must they be premitted to wallow in all vnlawfull wantones ? that is more then the very Turks Alcoran will allow them .

9. Besides these inconueniences we say with The obseruance of the vow of chastity is in our power & not impossible . August de gratia & lib. arbit. cap. 4. S. Augustine , that the thing is in our power , and although it require the assistance of Gods grace ( which still preuenteth our wills ) yet that hinders not , but that we may if we list our selues , liue chast all dayes of our life , as we may belieue in God , as we may loue him , and for him our neighbour , which no lesse require Gods grace for their performance , then perpetuall chastity : Numquid tam multa quae praecipiuntur in lege Dei &c. Do so many things as are commanded in the law of God , to wit , that neither fornications , not adulteryes be committed , shew vs any thing els then free will ? For they should not be commanded vnles a man had free will wherby he might obey the diuine Commandments , and yet it is the gift of God , without which the precepts of chastity cannot be kept . So S. Augustine : and a little after answering the obiection of this c●rnall impossibility : ●i dixerit , volo seruare , sed vincor à concupiscentia mea &c. If any shall say I desire to be chast , but am ouercome of my concupiscence ( as M. Hall , Luther , and our English Ministers ) the Scripture answereth to the free will of such a one that which before I sayd , Noli vinci à malo sed vince in bono malum : be not ouercome of euill , but Rom. 12. ouercome euill with good , which grace doth help vs to do . So he . Neuer dreaming of these impossible fancies which M. Hall and his do frame .

10. For supposing such a necessity of nature , fornication or adultery should not be sinnes at all as I haue sayd , because they are not voluntary , but violent ; as no man sinneth in not doing what he is not able , or in yielding to that which lay not in his power to withstand : as no sole man commanded by his king to subdue Constantinople , or take the vast Kingdome of China can be punished if he do it not , for the surprizing of the one , and conquest of the other , cannot be done without many thousands , or can he put any one to death for not going into the East , who was bound hand and foot , and violently carryed by others into the West : so if women be as necessary as our nature , as filthy Luther did affirme , and to liue chast be impossible , as M. Hall ; how are men commanded not to commit fornication and adultery , which they cannot fullfill , or are punished for the fact , which not their owne wills did moue , but violence did compel them to commit ? Wherefore if we will graunt it to be a sin , we must with all necessarily graunt that it lay in our power , which without any impossibility was able to auoyd it , yea was bound to ouercome it , and for not ouercomming it is guilty of the offence , and condemned for the transgression .

11. And the same falleth out in wedlocke , Wedlock requireth a speciall grace for the chastity required therin which yet resteth in our power to performe . the chastity of which requireth a speciall grace , no lesse then virginity : which grace as it profits the weaknes of nature , so is it neuer wanting , where the will is ready to accept it , which will is also preuented by the same grace , that it may not refuse to take it , and therefore both the vowes of virgins , and chastity of wedlocke are alike exacted , as both resting in our power , in our wills , and ability , which point S. Augustine in one place doth excellently deliuer saving : Arbitrium humanae voluntatis ne quaquam destruimus &c. August de bono viduit . cap. 17. We destroy not the freedome of mans will , when not out of proud ingratitude we deny , but out of a grateful piety we acknowlege the grace of God by which free will is holpen , it resteth in vs to will or desire , but the wil it selfe is warned that it may rise , is cured that it may be able , is enlarged that it may receaue , and is filled that it may haue : for if we would not , then truely neither should we receaue the thinges that are giuen vs , nor should we haue them . For who hath continency ( that amongst other gifts of God I may speake of this , of which I speake to your selfe ) who I say should haue continency ▪ but he who would haue it ? For no man would take it , but he who would haue it : but if yow aske me of whome it is giuen that it may be receaued , and had of our wil , marke the Scripture ; yea because you know it , remember what you , haue read : When I knew , sayth Wisedome , that no man could be continent , vnles God gaue it , and this was a part of wisedome to know whose gift it was : for these are great gifts , wisedome and continency , wisedome I say by which we are framed in the knowledge of God ; and continency by which we are withdrawne from the world . God commandeth vs that we be wise , that we be continent , without which benefits we cannot be iust and perfect . And a little after : Qui dedit coniugatis fidelibus vt contineant ab adulterijs &c. He who hath giuen grace to marryed folkes that they abstaine from aduowtryes , or fornications , he hath also giuen grace to holy virgins and widdows to conteyne themselus from all knowledge of men , in which vertue integrity of life ( ●y continuall chastity ) and continency are now properly named . So S. Austine . Let M. Hall mark well this argument . Out of whose words , I frame against M. Hall this Syllogisme : It is as well in the power of single men to be alwayes continent , as it is in the power of the marryed to keep coniugall chastity : but the chastity of wedlocke is in the power of the marryed : Ergo the other is in the power of the continent : and then further out of the same Father ; Gods concurrence with vs by his grace ( which in euery good action is necessary ) ouerthroweth not our free will , but doth perfect it , and consequently as well the election , as obseruance of single life dost rest alwayes in our power and will , and is not impossible and necessary , but free and voluntary .

12. And if in the state of matrimony grace be giuen to both partyes to remayne faythfull to ech other , and that to the end of their liues , Virgins as more vnited vnto God then marryed folke , so haue more strength to perseuere in their vocation . notwithstanding that continall cohabitation breed so many causes of distast , and the feruentest affections in many do wax cold , and much decrease with tyme ; shall such want his help , who for his loue despise all earthly louers , and haue made choice of himself the author & louer of all pure desires ? Shal he better loue such , who are deuided as the Apostle sayth from his seruice by marriage , then those who to serue him the better , haue withdrawne themselues from all wordly encombrances that might deuide them , and bestowed themselues wholy vpon his seruice ? or shall the grace of God graunted to virgins be of lesse force to keep them faythfull to their louer , then that which is giuen to them , who for carnall loue are combyned togeather ? These men who are thus perswaded would neuer August . l. de virgin . cap. 54. Ambr. l. ● . de virginib . initio . preach vnto virgins , as S. Augustin did when he sayd : Si nuptias contempsistis filiorum hominum , ex quibus gigneretis filios hominum , toto corde amate speciosum forma prae filijs hominum : vacat vobis , liberum est cor à coniug alibus vinculis , inspicite pulchritudinem amatoris vestri &c. If you haue despised the marriages of the sonnes of men , by whome you might beget the sonnes of men , with all your hart loue him who is fayrer then the sonnes of men . You haue leasure inough , your hart is free from matrimony bands , looke vpon the beauty of your louer . So. Augustine . And againe : Si magnum amorem Lib. citat . cap. 55. coniugibus deberetis &c. If you should owe great loue to your husbands , how much ought you to loue him , for whose sake you haue refused husbands ? Let him be wholy fixed in your hart who for you was fixed on the Crosse , let him possesse al in your soule whatsoeuer you would not haue bestowed in other marriage , is it not lawfull for you to loue him a little , for whom you haue not loued that which was els lawfull for you to loue . And not to go further to shew the thing possible , to shew it to be in our power to stand or fall , to breake off , or perseuere , to begin and continue vnto the end , he sayth : Vos autem sequimini cum tenendo perseuer anter quod vouistis , ardenter facite Cap. 58. cùm potestis , ne virginitatis bonum à vobis pereat , cùm sacere nihil potestis vt redeat . You virgins see you follow Christ perseuerantly , keeping what you haue vowed , labour earnestly whiles you are able , least yee leese your virginity , sithence you are able to do nothing , that if it be lost is able to recouer it . So he . And doth he who so teacheth , so exhorteth thinke of M. Halls impossibility ? Doth he thinke that such virgins serue a Maister whome they must and cannot obey ? whome they must for their vow , and cannot for their frailty ? His words are too cleare to be corrupted by so base a commentary .

13. And no lesse plaine , no lesse absolute for this purpose is S. Ambrose , whose diuin books of this subiect I wish M. Hall to read : for in them he shall find the excellency of this vertue , not more eloquently then truely described : there he shall see the arguments of Protestants answered , there the keping of vows vrged , veiling of Nuns mentioned , this impossibility refuted : for to such as did cast these suspitious doubts , he sayth : Facessat hic sacris virginibus metus , quibus tanta praesidia Ambr. l. de Virgin . propefi●ē ▪ The diuers helps which virgins haue for their perseuerance . tribuit primùm Ecclesia &c. Let this feare of falling be far from holy virgins , to whome first the Church affoardeth so many helpes , which carefull for the successe of her tender issue , with full brests as a wall doth defend the same , vntill the siege of the enemy be remoued : then secondly of our Sauiour with stronger force , and last of Angels : Neque enim mirum , si pro vobis Angeli militant , quae Angelorum moribus militatis : meretur corum praesidium castitas , quorum vitam meretur : castitas etiam Angelos facit . It is no meruaile if for you Virgins the Angells do warre , who in your behauiour do follow the purity of Angells : virginall chastity deserues their help , whose life it deserues : for chastity also maketh Angels . And in another place hauing perswaded them to ascend aboue the world saying : Iustice is aboue the world , charity is aboue the world , chastity is aboue the world , and the like , he proposeth this difficulty which M. Hall proposeth , saying : Sed arduum Ambr. l. 3. de virgin , paulò antefinem . putas humana virtute supra mundum ascendere : bene asseris &c. But if you thinke it a hard matter for humane force to ascend aboue the world : you say well . For the Apostles deserued to be aboue the world , not as fellows , but as followers of Christ to wit , as his disciples , be thou also disciple , be a follower of Christ , he prayeth for thee who prayed for them : for he sayd I pray not only for my Apostles , but for those who by their doctrin shall belieue in me , that all may be one ; therfore our Lord will haue vs to be one , that we may be all aboue the world , that there be one chastity , one will , one goodnes , one grace . So S. Ambrose . Out of which wordes M. Hall may learne from whence all Religious haue their strength and force to continue vntil the end , to wit , from the merit of the prayer of our Sauiour , and his peculiar assistance .

14. Furthermore concerning such enemies of purity , as M. Hall , who carped at S. Ambrose for Ambrose ibidem circa med. his so feruent , so frequent perswading to chastity , and forbidding Religious women to marry , thus he putteth downe his aduersaryes charge , and his owne answere : Initiatas inquit sacris mysterijs , & consecratas integritati pu●llas , nubere prohibes . You forbid , sayth my acculer , such as are entred into Religion , and haue professed chastity to marry ; to which he replyes : Vtinam possem reuocare nuptur ●s , vtinam possem flammeum nuptiale pio integritatis mutare velamine &c. I would to God I were able to hinder euen such as are to marry , I would to God I were able to change the veile of marriage with the veile of virginity : doth it seeme a thing vnworthy to you that the holy virgins be not drawne from the sacred altars to marry ? & for them to whome it is lawfull to chuse their husband , is it not lawfull for them to preferre God ? And a little after he demandeth whether this be , improbum , nouum , aut inutile , vnlawfull , new , or vnprofitable : and against the first , that This M. Hall will graunt though S. Ambrose do deny . is against M. Hall , he sheweth that it is not bad , or vnlawfull : for then improba essent vota omnium , improba vita est , Angelorum , quàm gratia resurrectionis imitatur ; qui enim non nubunt , neque ducunt vxores erunt sicut Angeli in caelo . All vowes should be vnlawful , then is the life of Angells vnlawfull , which the grace of our resurrection doth imitate ; for they who neither marry , nor are marryed , shall be like the Angells in heauen . Thus S. Ambrose , prouing immediatly after , this life to be of singuler excellency , out of the words of our Sauiour in S. Matthew of the Eunuches not so borne by the imperfection of Nature , or made by the malice of man , but by free election and voluntary choice , laying violent hands on the Kingdome of heauen , so framed by themselues : and after alloweth , yea defendeth the entrance of yong virgins into Religion , with more to the same effect , which for auoyding of prolixity I pretermit and conclud the possibility of this vow in al virgins , eyther yong or old , with the words of Origen . tractat. 7. in Matth. Origen , answering an obiection of the Heretiks that this gift is not for all .

15. Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc : all men receaue not this saying but to whome it is giuen , and thereby some pretended that they would willingly haue liued chastly , but were not able : Quibus est respondendum , siquidem accipimus libenter quod dictum est , sed quibus datum est &c. to whome it is answered ( sayth he ) if we take that simply , which is sayd , sed quibus datum est , but to whome it is giuen : and marke not what is sayd in another place , Petite & dabitur vobis , & omnis qui petit accipit , aske and it shall be giuen vnto you , and euery one who asketh doth receaue : eyther we are not of the number of the faythfull , or vnderstand not the Scriptures : for he that will be capable of that which is sayd of chastity , let him aske , and trust in him who sayth , & accipiet , and he shall receaue , no way doubting of that which is sayd , omnis qui petit accipit , euery owne who asketh doth receaue . So Origen . In whose words is insinuated another ground , from whence not only the possibility , but faciliiy also of these vows do proceed , that is from two mayne fountaynes , wherof one is the prayer of Christ for vs before mentioned , the other is our prayers to him : the first for acceptance can haue no repulse : the other hath his promise for our assurance , & both the one and the other makes all yokes sweet and burthens light .

1. And besides these helpes there is another from which this power and possibility of a chast life doth principally flow : I meane the passion of our Sauiour , the meritorious cause of all our grace and sanctification , one speciall effect whereof is , that by vertue and force deriued from the head to the members , they may be able to exercise all Christian vertues , to offer vp a pure sacrifice of vowed virginity to him , who being the Author of all purity , and sonne of a virgin , therefore as S. Hierome writeth , among other our redeeming torments , would be crowned with thornes , that from them the roses , lillyes , and flowers of virginity , the chief garland of his glorious conquest and triumphant spoile on earth might bud and spring forth : Ideo Iesus Hier. ep. ad Demetriad . ante med. spinis coronatus est ( sayth he ) & delicta nostra portauit &c. Therfore was Iesus crowned with thornes , did beare our offenses , and lamented for vs , that out of the thornes and tribulations of women , to whome it was sayd , the woman shall bring forth her children in sorrow and griefe &c. the rose of virginity , and lillyes of chastity might spring vp : for this cause doth the bride-groome feed amongst the lillyes , and among them who Cant. 2. Apoc. 14. Eccles. 9. haue not defiled their garments , because they haue remayned virgins , and haue obeyed that commandment : Let thy garments be alwayes white : and the Author and Prince of viginity Cant. 2. speaketh confidently : I am the flower of the field , and lilly of valleyes . So S. Hierome .

17. From whose wordes I gather , our Aduersaryes in this to be iniurious to our Sauiours passion , who in other things , as after we shal see to rid their hands of all labour , will out of presumptuous temerity seeme to rely thereon more then they should : for as from that euer flowing founteyne , or rather full ocean of merits & mercyes , whatsoeuer force we haue to practise any action of piety is deryued , so to deny the same vnto this particuler , so particulerly gratefull vnto him , as to make it a thing impossible , what is it els then to weaken the force , diminish the value , and in a manner cuacuate the whole effect of his suffering ? And to make such as are redeemed by his bloud , sanctifyed by his grace , & partakers of his merits , to be as faint and feeble in the workes of vertue , as any Pagan or Infidell liuing vnder the imbecillity of nature , and altogeather deuoyd of these supernaturall helpes : & which is more , to make that to be impossible to Christians which amongst Iewes , Pagans , Heretiks , and infidells if we belieue the records of all antiquity hath in exteriour proofe and practise been found possible : & out of this which I haue deliuered , we see this impossibility so diuersly refuted by the Fathers , as there are diuers meanes by them assigned to the contrary . S. Ambrose as you haue heard named the protection of the Church , the patronage of Angells , the prayer of Christ ; S. Augustine addeth our free will preuented by grace ; Origen , our prayers proceeding from both ; S. Hierome , the grace and merit of Christ his passion peculierly applyed to virgins , all these praysed , al preached , al perswaded virginity , and not one of them all euer taught , thought of this fancy , nor yet any other heretike before Luther ( whose incontinency was notorious ) that I can remember : for albeit some abased the worth therof , & aduanced marriage too far , and because they could not reach to the highest , would confound high and low , gold & siluer , heauen and earth , marriage and virgininity togeather , yet were they not so sauage , as to say that a chast life was impossible , or by an vnauoydable necessity subiect to secret mischiefe , and irremediable misery , as this man and his maister doth tell vs .

18. And this being supposed that women the weaker sex can both lawfully vow virginity , & perseuere in the same to the end ; there seemeth to be no lesse difficulty in vowes of Clergy men which proceed no lesse from their owne free & deliberate election : for the Church forceth non thereunto , but only to keep the vowes which without any enforcement they haue made , which is the very case of the widdowes before mentioned in S. Paul , and being come to so ripe The vow of Clergy men voluntarily made performed with facility . age , to so perfect knowledge of themselues , and their owne forces , they may if they list take vpon them this sweet and easy yoake of a purer life , best beseeming the calling and function of an Ecclesiasticall man , and not aboue the power and ability of any that will sincerely imbrace it , and vse the ordinary meanes of prayer and such things as make our prayers more auailable , as fasting , haire cloath , disciplines , and other mortifications to preserue it : for if yong virgins ( to vse S. Augustins argument , which he vsed against August . l. 8. Confession . c. 11. himselfe being yet in heresy , when he was perswaded as our Protestants are that he could not conteyne ) if yong virgins I say in all ages haue vowed and dedicated their virginity to God , & with so singular constancy haue preserued it , why may not mature men do the like ? and if to them not only marriage be vnlawfull as S. Augustine sayth , but euen the desire of marrying be damnable , why may not Clergy men also vow , and by their vowes be bound to conteyne or punished punished if they transgresse ? .

19. Yea so much is this within our power , assisted with Gods grace , which is neuer wanting , if we be not wanting to our selues , that in case any who had no calling to an ecclesiasticall life should vnwillingly be promoted thereunto , Many vnwillingly made Priests , who yet were bound to liue chast in the time of S. Austine . yet were he bound vnto this chastity , to vow it I say , and neuer vnder deadly sinne to violate his vow : this if the Church now should practise , how would M. Hall , and his lasciuious companions brand vs with Antichristianisme , crye out vpon vnlawfull vowes , forced continency , impossible necessity ? How would he not stir vp his impure wit to inuent if he could baser tearmes then of shauelings , a filthy vow , a Popish tyranny , a doctrine of Diuells ? and yet this was not only approued , but practised also in the primitiue Church , and that very vsually : for thus writeth S. Augustine against such as committed aduowtry , because as they sayd , they could not conteyne , which I feare me will proue the center of perfection of our marryed Ministers : Quando terremus August . l. 2. de adulterinis coniugijs cap. vltimo . ne adulterinis coniugijs haerendo pereant inaeternum , solemus eis proponere continentiam Clericorum , qui plerumque ad eandemsarcinam subeundam rapiuntur inuiti &c. When we terrify men ( sayth he ) least in their aduowtrous marriages they euerlastingly perish , we are wont to lay before them the continency of Clergy men , who for the most part are taken against their wills to vndergo that burthen , & hauing vndergone it , beare it through to the end . We say therefore vnto the aduowtresse , what if you also by violence of people should be taken to beare this burthen ? Would yow not chastly performe the office imposed vpon you , and presently turne your selues to aske strength of God , of which before you did not thinke vpon ? but they say that the honour doth much comfort Clergy men , and we do answere them , let feare also withhold you : for if many of Gods Ministers haue receaued the office sodenly , and without further thinking thereon , because they hope therby to shine more gloriously in the kingdom of Christ , haue liued chast ; how much more ought you by auoyding aduowtry to liue chastly , fearing ( not to shinelesse in the kingdome of God but ) to burne in hell fire ? Hither to S. Augustine . And where at this tyme was the impossibility of which M. Hall heere dreameth ? necessity I graunt there is of obseruing the vow once made and facility , impossibility there is none .

20. There would be no end , if I should alleadge the Fathers words for the possibility of single life . S. Augustine shall suffice , who sayth : August . l. 2. de adul . coniugijs cap. 29. Non terreat sarcina continentiae , leuis erit si Christi erit , Christi erit si fides aderit quae impetratà iubente quod iusserit . Let not the burthen of continency affright vs , it will proue light if it be of Christ , it will be of Christ if we haue confidence , which obteynes the thing commanded of him that commands . So he . And in another place speking of these vowes , and how far they bind the makers , he hath these wordes : Quod cuiquam antequam vouisset De adult . coniug . l. 1. cap. 24. licebat &c. that which any man might lawfully do before he vowed ; seeing he hath vowed neuer to do it , shall be vnlawful , but so as he vowed , that which was to be vowed , as is perpetual virginity , or continency after wedlocke in such as are loosed from the band of matrimony by the death of one party , els let the faythfull & chast couple being aliue by mutuall consent release to ech other these carnall dutyes , which for the one to vow , without the other is vnlawfull . These thinges therefore , and the like which are lawfully vowed , when men haue vowed , are by no means to be violated &c. Thus far S. Augustine . With more to the same effect , in many other places of his workes , and so easy he maketh this matter to be , as if God did graunt nothing to man more willingly then this vertue of a pure life : Si pulsant ( sayth he ) qui desiderant castitatem , dat eis continuò gratiam & August . serm. 171. detempore . sanctitatem . If they knocke at the dore of his mercy who desire chastity , he giueth them presently grace and sanctity : and if this in Gods graunt be so easy , from whence commeth the impossibility in our performance ?

21. Notwithstanding al that hitherto hath beene sayd against M. Halles impossibility , yet to How chastity among Ministers is impossble . end this matter , I must and will condescend so far vnto him , as freely to graunt that amongst Ministers it is impossible to liue chast , taking the word impossible in that sense , which the Apostle did , when he sayd : Impossibile est eos qui semel sunt illuminati , gustauerunt etiam donum caeleste &c. It is impossible for them who haue beene once enlightned , Hebr. 6. haue also tasted the heauenly gift &c. & are fallen , to be renewed againe to pennance : whereby impossible , as many interprete , is vnderstood a great and singuler difficulty of rising againe of such as are once fallen , and so in this case we now treat of , albeit amongst heretikes , Iewes , and Pagans to liue chast be not absolutly impossible : for some euen among the ancient Romans are reported so to haue liued , and continued till their deaths , and may also among Heretikes , yet were those very rare , and the difficulty very great , as the historyes do recount , & much greater it is in Heretikes , & that for two reasons ; the one of their persons , the other of the place : of their persons because for the most part all heretikes do preach carnall liberty , and take away all meanes of corporall austerityes by which the flesh is kept in subiection to the spirit , and her rebellious appetits ouercome & subdued , in which point we haue M. Halls cleare Hall . Decad. 3. ep. 3. confession saying : All false Religions are carnall , and carry the face of nature their Mother , and of him whose illusion begot them , Sathan . And long before him S. Hieron . i● c. 4. Hieremi● . Hierome wrote : Nulla haeresis nisi propter gulam ventremque construitur , vt seducat mulierculas oneratas peccatis . There is no herely begun , but eyther for gluttony , or the belly , that it may seduce light women loaden with sinnes . And this being the doctrin , this the practise of all Heretikes , and the one & the other so repugnant to chastity , no meruaile if they esteeme it almost as impossible to themselus thus disposed so to liue , as it is impossible for one to see where there is no light , or to walke where there is no place to fix his feet .

22. A chast life as it is a peculiar gift of God , and speciall grace , so it requireth also many The meanes ●● preserue chastity . things in the receauer to conserue it , as much prayer , mortification , watch and custody of our senses , a humble a lowly mind , a grat care to auoyd all idlenes ; and to liue vnited with God , and the like , which Heretikes not attending vnto , but the contrary ( for how can he be vnited vnto Almighty God , who by schisme is separated from his Church , and by that separation is become deuoyd of grace , humility , all other vertue and supernaturall help ) they may well in their wordes still speake of the spirit , who in their brests haue no sparke thereof , and prate of vertue , who practise none ; & blush not to blaze in pulpits , and printed books this brutish Paradoxe , that chastity is a vertue impossible to all , because so it is to such lasciuious libertines , sensual and sinnefull people as heretikes are : for it is not one only wantonnes ▪ but many sinnes togeather that alwayes attend and follow heresy , which makes all heretikes more prone to fall , and more feeble to resist tentations then other men : Si quis dicat ( sayth S Augustine ) haereticus est , non potest ho● solum esse , quin & alia consequantur : carnalis est enim August . l 4. de Ba●t . cap. 20. & an●m●lu a● per ●oc ●mulus sit necesse est , & animosus & inuidus , & inimicus ipsi veritati , ab eaque dissentiens . If any one say he is an heretike , he cannot alone be such a one , but that many other things must follow : for he is carnall and sensuall , and consequently he is also contentious , stubborne and enuious , and an enemy to truth it selfe , and disagreeing from the same . So S. Augustine , and that men so qualifyed should be chast , is a thing of great difficulty , if not altogeather impossible .

23. Againe the place yieldeth great disaduantage to our aduersaryes : for though all Iews The Church of Christ the place of chastity . and Gentills be out of the Church , yet only heretikes in hostile campe , as open and professed enemyes , do most violently impugne her doctrine , and scorne her rites , when as yet she is the spouse of Christ , a pure virgin , but fruitfull mother of the faythfull , and only proper dwelling place of this vertue : Ecclesia domus est castitatis Ambr ▪ in psal. 11● , octon . 6. Chrysost. 6. de virgin . cap. 1. Optatus l. 3. in 〈…〉 sayth S. Ambrose ▪ the Church is the house of chastity : Virginitatis laudem ( sayth S. Chrysostome ) Iudaei aduersantur , admirantur & suspiciunt exteri , sola autem colit Ecclesia Dei . The Iewes abhorre the prayse of virginity , aliens ( or such as are out of the fold of Christs flocke ) admire and reuerence it , only the Church of God doth obserue it . And Optatus Mileuitanus : Ibi & sacerdotia sunt , & pudicitia , & virginitas quae barbaris gentibus non sunt , & si essent tuta esse non possent . In the Church there are Priests , there is chastity , there is virginity , which are not amongst the barbarous Gentils ( or wanton heretikes ) and in case they were , they could not be secure . So he . And S. Athanasius in his Apology vnto Constantius the Arian Emperour , from hence draweth an argument to proue the Athanas , Apolog●● . truth of Catholike Religion , saying : Numquam sanctum illud & caeleste virginitatis mandatum feliciter adimpleretur , nisi duntaxat apud nos Christianos , atque in eo magnum documentum est , planè apud nos esse veram Religionem That holy and heauenly precept of perpetuall virginity , is only happily performed among vs ( Catholike ) Christians , and therby we gather ours to be the true Religion . So he . And by this M. Hall may learne where to seeke and find chastity : and as this gift is giuen to the true Catholike Church , in which it doth and hath alwayes flourished euen to the admiration of Pagans , so hath it very seldome beene found in any schismaticall company , or hereticall conuenticles , which breake the vnity , & deflower the purity of Christian doctrine : for the life and beliefe of such is commonly alike , being all or the most part without fayth perfidious , Without charity contentious , without chastity lasciuious , without all vnity seditious , disordered and turbulent . And I haue knowne some of speciall note , who leauing this confused Babylon of Protestants and Puritans , and being reconciled to the Catholike Church , haue freely out of their owne most happy experience confessed , that now they found chastity to be very easy , which whiles they were in heresy seemed impossible , yea they could neuer thinke vpon their former frayltyes commited , without great griefe , compunction , and teares .

24. But for that moderne examples do lesse The conuersion of S. Augustin sheweth the gift of chastity to be only in the Church . August . l. 8. confess . cap. 11. moue a willfull mind : let M. Hall call to his remembrance the famous conuersion of S. Augustine from the Manichean heresy , from which not without a strong and extraordinary calling he was recalled to imbrace the Catholike truth , & he shall find that one of the greatest motiues to keep him backe , were the carnall pleasures in which whiles he was an heretike he had wallowed : Retinebant me ( sayth he ) nugae nugarum & vanitates vanitatum antiquae amicae meae , & succutiebant vestem carneam meam , & submurmurabant : dimittis ne nos ? & à momento isto non erimus tecum vltra in aeternum' & à momento isto non tibi licebit hoc & illud in aeternum ? The toyes of toyes , and vanityes of vanityes my old familiars kept my backe , & shaked my fleshly garment , and whispered me in the eare saying : dost thou now leaue vs ? and from this tyme shall it not be lawfull for euer for thee to do this and that ? Quas sordes suggerebant ? quae dedecora ? What filthy , what dishonest things did they suggest ? And being in this bitter conflict , the flesh drawing one way , and the spirit another , the Diuell desirous to deteyne him in errour , and God determining to bring him to the truth , his pleasures past alluring him to looke backe , and future pennance affrighting him to go forward , being in this trouble ( I say ) and wauering of mynd , thus he describeth the successe of the combat .

25. Aperiebatur ab ea parte qua intenderam saciem & quo transire trepidabam , casta dignitas continentiae &c. Loco citat . There appeared vnto me on that side where I did cast my eyes , and was afrayd to go ( to wit in the Catholik Church ) the chast excellency of single life , cheerfull and not wantonly pleasant vertuously alluring me to come vnto her , & not A description of chastity . to doubt at all , and she stretched forth her deuout hands full with the multitude of good examples of others to receaue and imbrace me : in them were to be seene so many yong boyes and girles , there store of others of youthfull yeares , and elder age , there graue widdowes , and old virgins , and chastity her selfe in all these was not barren , but a plentifull mother of children , the ioyes of thee , o Lord , who art her husband , Prosopop●ia . and she mocked me with a perswasiue scorne , as if she had sayd : Tu non poteris quod isti & istae ? an verò isti & istae in semetipsis tossunt , ac non in Domino Deo suo ? Dominus Deus eorum me dedit eis &c. Canst not thou do that these yong boyes and maydnes , widdowes and old virgins do ? or can these do it of themselues , and not in God their Lord ? their Lord God hath bestowed me vpon them , why dost thou stand , and not stand on thy selfe ? cast thy selfe on him , and feare nothing , he will not slip aside , and let thee fall : cast thy selfe securely vpon him , he will receaue thee , and he wil cure thee . Thus S. Augustine : in which wordes as he sheweth the proper place of chastity to be in the Church , so withall doth he ouerthrow M. Halls impossibility confuted by the very examples of yong boyes , and maydes of all sorts and sexes , who in this sacred Arke , this house and tabernacle of God do professe and obserue perpetuall chastity .

26. And so far was S. Augustin from acknowledging any impossibility of a continent life in the Church of Christ ( albeit whiles he was a Manichean , he thought it a thing impossible to liue chast ) that being himselfe now made a Catholike , his owne experience without other argument demonstrated the contrary vnto him , & August . l. ● . Confess . cap. 1. S. Augustin being made a member of the Catholike Church , presently sound it an easy matter for to liue chast . made him see the thing not only to be possible , but most easy also and facile : for thus he writeth of himselfe : Quàm suaue mihi subitò sactum est carer● suauitatibus nugarum & quas amittere metus suerat , iam dimittere gaudium erat &c. How sweet a thing did I find it on the sodain to want the sweetnes of former toyes , and now it was a comfort to cast away that which before I was afrayd to loose . Thou didst cast them out from me , who art the true and supreme suauity ; thou didst cast them out , and didst enter thy selfe for them , more sweet then all pleasure , but not to flesh & bloud ; more cleere then all light , but more close then any secret ; higher then all honour , but not to such as are highly in their owne conceit : now was my mind free from all by●ing cares of ambition , of couetousnes , of wallowing or scratching the itch of ulthy lusts . So S. Augustine , and heerby ( to end this whole matter ) M. Hall and his fellow Ministers may learne , that in case this itch of lust , or rather , as S. Augustine calleth it , scabiem libi●i●um , do so violently possesse , and driue them to this perswasion , that it is a thing impossible to liue a continent life ; they must know the cause to be either for that the bru●ish spirit of heresy being fleshly and sensuall , comporteth not this purity , or els that chastity it self , as neither charity , can be separated from true fayth , as the materiall cause from the formall , that is , the chastity of the body from the chastity of the soule : Virginitas carnis ( sayth S. Augustine ) August . in psal. 147. corpus intactum , virginitas cordis fides inco●rupta . The virginity of the flesh is the body vntouched , the virginity of the soule an vndefiled fayth : and Prosper . epig. c. 74. out of him S. Prosper : Carnis virginitas intacto corpore habetur , virginitas animae est intemerata fides , and so it cannot be found in her entier perfection , in terra suauiter viuentium , but where pennance is preached , and truth professed , which is only in the Catholike , and Roman Church : to which S. Augustin when he left the Manichies did accrew , & I wish M. Hall so much happynes , as to follow his worthy example : and so much of this impossibility , wherein for that I haue beene so long , I will be shorter in the rest . The fifth vntruth refuted .

27. There remayneth yet one of the fiue vntruths mentioned in the beginning , in which M. Hall , if you remember , leaueth vs to scan the rule , in turpi voto muta decretum : In a filthy vow Turpe votum . A vow if it be true can neuer be filthy . See S. Thom ▪ 2. ● . q. 88. artic. 2. ( for so this man will haue it Englished ) change the determination , in scanning of which I can skantly explicate , or sufficiently admire his ignorance : for seeing that a vow is not properly of any indifferent thing , much lesse of any ill or filthy thing ( for it is a voluntary promise made vnto God de meliore bono ) there can be no such vow , no exchang of decree . And the words he citeth do not beare that sense , which he supposeth : for the word Votum is taken there improperly for a promise , and so it would haue appeared had he put downe the whole sentence of S. Isidore ( if it be his ) alleadged by Gratian , where Gratian. causa . 22. ●uaest. 4. he treateth of vnlawfull oathes and promises , for thus it stands : In malis promissis rescinde fidem , in turpi voto muta decretum , quod incautè vouisti ne facias , impia est enim promissio quae scelere impletur . Breake the pact in ill promises , in a filthy promise change the determination , do not that which you haue vnaduisedly promised , for the promise is wicked which is performed with mischiefe . So he . Wherefore from an vnproper acception of the Latin word , to inferre an argument as if it were taken in the proper sense , is the property of him who intendeth to deceaue , and to apply that title vnto virginity or the continency which Priests and Religious do vow , is so base , as it better beseemeth some Epicure , Turke , and Pagan ( if among them any can be found so beastly ) then any Christian or ciuill man : for if virginity be filthines , where will he find purity , vnles perhaps in the bed of a harlot ? But let vs passe on to some other matter .

28. Hauing included vs ( at he supposeth ) within the labyrinth of an impossible necessity , he , The freedome of English Ministers . preacheth the freedome of English Ghospellers , and prayseth it as deuoyd of all such entanglements , hauing no vow , or necessity in it , nor any more impossibility then for a stone to tumble downeward ( for supposing the knowne frailty of these men , I thinke it no great miracle for them to marry ) and out of our owne graunt , and the cleare text thus he would demonstrate the same against vs . Euen moderate Papists ( sayth he ) wil grant vs free , because not bound by vow , no not so far as those old Germans , proposse & nosse . Or what care we if they grannt it not ? While we hold vs firme to that sure rule of Basil the Great : He that forbids what God enioynes , or enioynes what God forbids , let him be accursed . I passe not what I heare men , or Angels say , while I heare God say : Let him be the husband of one wife . So he . And who would not 1. Tim. 3. Answered by Bellarmin c. 20. §. argument . 2. English Ministers may lawfully marry , but they are not lawfull Clergy men . thinke this controuersy at an end , seeing that both we allow the Ministers their wiues , and God himselfe not only to allow , but also to appoint and enioyne them to marry ?

29. And truly for the first part I freely with other Catholiks graunt that our English Ministers according to their calling make no vows : I graunt their marriage to be lawfull , I graunt that euery one of them may be the husband of one wife : yea further I graunt , that he may be the husband of as many wiues as euer was King Henry the eight , if he can rid his hands as fast of them as he did , that he may be bigamus or trigamus , thrice told if he will : for there is no vow at all of single chastity , or simple honesty annexed to their order : this I say we graunt & deny not , but we deny them to be truly Clergy men , or to haue any more authority in the Church then their wiues , or daughters haue , and this because they want all true calling and ordination : for they entred not in at the dore like true pastours , but stole in at the window like theeues : we deny their ministery , I say , to be lawfull , because they did runne before they were sent , tooke their places by intrusion , thrusting themselues into the Churches , as robbers vpon the possessions of honest men , expel●ing the true owners by force and violence , hauing themselues no better claime , calling , authority , right , or title to these offices which they now vsurpe , then had the Arians , Macedonians , Pelagians , Nestorians , Eutichians , or any other Heretikes in former ages , to teach and preach as they did : Let M. Hall disproue this , and I will say , Tu Phyllida solus habeto . Let him keep his wife and benefice togeather , I wil no more contend with him . But till this be proued , the plea for Ministers wiues is both idle and superfluous , & only sheweth their posse and nosse to be wholy in carnality , The text of S. Paul willing a Bishop to be the husband of one wife is discussed . to sauour more of the body then of the soule , of flesh then of the spirit , of earth then of heauen , of humane infirmity , then Angelicall perfection .

30. Now for the other member , because the place of the Apostle concerneth true Bishops , the place of S. Basil nothing at al this purpose , and M. Hall misunderstandeth the one , & the other , I will a little more discusse , especially this text of S. Paul . No man I thinke will deny the rule to be most true of his being accursed , who forbids what God enioyns , or els enioyns what God forbids : but what will M. Hall inferre heereby ? Will he say as he seemeth to insinuate that all Clergy men are enioyned by God to marry ? then why did S. Paul himselfe according to the common opinion of most Fathers ( gathered out of his owne words 1. Cor. 7. ) neuer marry ? why did not S. Basil himselfe take a wife ? why did all the ancient Fathers so much commend , so earnestly perswade , so faythfully practise , & exhort to virginity ? was there none among them , who vnderstood this iniunction ? yea supposing this ground S. Paul cannot be excused 1. Cor. 7. from errour in perswading the virginity , and preferring it before matrimony , seeing this hath the iniunction of Christ , and the other as a thing impossible , the prohibition . But of this iniunction or prohibition for clergy men from the first of S. Matthew , to the last of the Apocalyps there is no one sentence , word , or sillable to be found .

31. And it argueth little capacity in M. Hall when he sayth after the former rule : I passe not what I heare men or Angells say ; while I heare God 1. Tim. 3. say let him be the husband of one wife , for I say that he vnderstandeth not the Apostle , who in the iudgment of Luther himselfe , as Bellarmine noteth Bellarm. loco citat . is to be vnderstood negatiuely , and the sense not to be that euery Bishop is bound to haue a wife but that he is bound not to haue other women togeather with his wife . So he . But to our purpose and agreable also vnto truth , S. Hierom Hier. l. 1. in Iouin . sayth , Vnius vxoris virunt , qui vnam vxorem habuerit , non habeat . The husband of one wife , who hath had one wife , not he that hath her : that is , none is to be made Bishop , who hath beene twice marryed , or who yet vseth his wife in matrimony , but he who hauing beene once marryed , purposeth to liue in perpetuall continency : Episcopi ( sayth he ) Presbyteri , Diaconi , aut Virgines eliguntur aut vidui , aut certè post sacerdotium Apologia ad Pammach. in fine . in eternum pudi●i . Bishops , Priests , Deacons are either chosen virgins or widdowers , or certes after their priesthood such as for euer are continent . So he .

32. Againe he sayth : Non enim dicit eligatur Episcopus qui vnam ducat vxorem , sed qui vnam habuerit vxorem . S. Paul sayth not , let a Bishop be chosen , who may marry one wife , but who hath had one wife , and this for the cleanes required in the Episcopall and Priestly functions , as els where he declareth saying : Si indignè accipiunt mariti , non mihi irascantur , sed Scripturis sanctis &c. Apol. ad Pammach. If marryed folkes take it ill ( that I preferre virgins so much before them ) let them not be angry with me , but with the holy Scriptures , yea with the Bishops , Priests , and Deacons , with all the priestly and leuiticall quier , who know that they cannot offer vp sacrifices if they attend to the duty of marriage . So S. Hierome . Hieron . in Vigilant . And against Vigilantius , as though he had seene as it were in that roote , the progeny of our marryed Bishops in England , and ordering of Ministers , who should charge all the parish Churches with their plentifull offspring , he cryeth out : Prohnefas ! Episcopos sui sceleris dicitur habere consortes &c. O villany ! Vigilantius is sayd to haue Bishops partakers of his wickednes , if they be to be named Bishops , who order not their Deacons till they haue marryed wiues , mistrusting the chastity of single men , or rather shewing of Note this M. Hall . what holines they are themselues , who suspect ill of all , and minister not the Sacraments of Christ , till they see the wiues of Clergy men great with child , and yong babes crying in their armes . So he speaking in the person of Vigilantius to all our English Clergy , who suspect that none can liue chast , and therefore will haue all to marry to auoyd forsooth this idle impossibility .

33. With S. Hierome agree in this exposition S. Augustine , and S. Epiphanius , and assigne also the same reason , to wit , the purity required De boro coniugali cap. 18. in Priests & Clergy men . Non absurdè est ( sayth S. Augustine ) eum qui excessit vxorum numerum singularem &c. Not without cause hath it beene esteemed that he who hath exceeded the singular number of wiues , should not therby be thought to haue committed any sinne , but to haue lost a certayne d●cency required to the Sacrament , not necessary to the merit of good life , but to the Epiphan. haeres . 59. It is against the ancient Canons that Priests should marry . seale of Ecclesiasticall ordination . So he , with more to the same effect . And S. Epiphanius : non suscipit sancta Dei praedicatio post Christi aduentum eos &c. The holy doctrine of God after the comming of Christ admitteth not those , who after one marriage & death of their wiues do marry againe , and that for the excellent honour and dignity of Priesthood : and this the holy Church of God receaueth with all sincerity , yea she doth not receaue the once marryed person , that yet vseth his wife , and begetteth children , but only such a one she taketh to be a Deacon , Priest , Bishop , or Subdeacon , as abstayneth from his wife or is a widdower , specially where the holy Canons are sincerely kept . So he , and I see not how possibly he could haue spoken more plainely for vs , or we for our selues .

34. S. Ambrose both in his commentary , & els where is no lesse cleare , and resolute in this point then the former : quamuis secundam habere vxorem &c. although ( sayth he ) it be not forbidden Ambr. in 2. ad Tim. 3. to marry the second wife , yet that one may be worthy to be a Bishop , he must leaue his lawfull wife , for the excellency of that order : because he must be better then others who desire that dignity . So he . And in another place refelling as it were of purpose the opinion of S. Hierome , who held , that marriage before Baptisme Hier. ep. ad Ocean . did not hinder , but that if a man tooke another wife after , as Carterius whom he defendeth did , he might notwithstanding ( his wife marryed after baptisme being also dead ) be made Priest , restrayning bigamy to the second marriage Ambros . l. 3. ep. 25. edit. Vaticanae ad Ecclesiam Vercellensem . idem habetur l. 1. officiorū● . vltimo . of the faithful only . S. Ambrose hereunto replyeth : Quisine crimine est , vnius vxoris vir , teneatur ad legem sacerdotij suscipiendi &c. Let him be preferred to priesthood , who is without fault , the husband of one wife : he that hath marryed the second tyme , hath no fault by which he is defiled , but he is excluded from the prerogatiue of a Priest . So he , and addeth the Fathers in the Nicen Councell to haue decreed none to be admitted at al into the Clergy after the second marriage .

35. And because S. Hierome vrged that all faults by the force and vertue of Baptisme were remitted , and so the first marriage by the same either to be taken away if it were a sinne , or cleansed if impure : he answereth heereunto : Culpa lauacro , non lex soluitur &c. The fault is forgiuen in baptisme , the law not dissolued ; there is no fault in wedlocke , but there is a law ( for priesthood ) the law is not remitted as a fault , but remaines as a law , therefore the Apostle made a law saying ▪ if any be faultes the husband of one wife . So S Ambrose . demanding in the same place this question , which I likewise demand of M. Hall , and all his marryed bretheren in England : Quid interesset inter populum & Sacerdotem The liues of Priests ought to be more pure then the liues of secular men . si ijsdem adstringerentur legibus ? What difference should there be between Priest & people , if they should follow the same lawes ? if both should marry , and both liue a like ? truly none at al , and yet as this Father sayth : Debet praeponderare vita Sacerdotis sicut praeponderat gratia . The life of the Priest ought to be more eminent , as his calling is more high : and M. Hall as though he acknowledged no purity out of wedlocke , or as though all that preferred continency were impure , addeth after this testimony of the Apostle , that one Ibidem . word alone shall confirme me against all impure mouthes , but if S. Ambrose had beene his Bishop , he would haue taught him better to haue vnderstood the Apostle , and to haue inferred the contrary conclusion : for he sayth , that this authority doth not perswade vs to beget children in priesthood : Habentem enim dixit filios , non facientem . S. Paul sayth the Bishop that hath children , not he who begets them , as our English Bishops and Ministers do .

36. With the Fathers now mentioned others conspire , whome I might also if it were needfull alleadge , who all acknowledge in the 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tit. 1. Apostles words a permissiue dispensation , not any positiue command , and that also at such a tyme , when amongst the Heathens conuerted vnto the fayth , there could not be found so many single men as the Clergy required , which both S. Epiphanius , S. Hierome , and Theodoret do Epiphan. haeres 59. Hier. l. 1. in louin . cap. 19. Theod. in comment . Chrysosto . comm●n●s . in 1. ad Titum . obserue : and truely if he had meant to haue left this matter free , there had beene no need of this restrictiue limitation , to the husband I meane of one wife , but that as S. Chrysostome wel noteth : Castigat impudicos dum non eos permittit post secundas nuptias ad Ecclesiae regimen , dignitaetemque Pastoris assumi . He checketh the incontinent whiles he permitteth them not after their second marriages , to be preferred to the gouernment of the Church , and dignity of Pastour . So he . And that this was only for that tyme : and out of the errour thereof he further in another place confirmeth saying : Voluit orbis Pastores constituere &c. S. Paul went about to place Pastours ouer the Chrys. ho. 2. in Iob. world , and for that vertues were rarely found , ordeyning Bishops he sayth to Titus , make Bishops as I haue disposed , the husband of one wife not to that end that this should now be obserserued in the Church : for a Priest ought to be adorned with all chastity . And after : Non quod id legis loco posuerit , sed quod errori ignoscebat . Not that he made a law that euery one should marry , as M. Hall interprets him , but that he condescended to the errour , to wit of those tymes .

37. I will only adioyne one more , whom M. Hall citeth for himselfe , and is very eager in defence of his wordes , as after you shall see : so as his authority must needs be without exception on his behalfe , to wit ; S. Isidore Bishop of Seuill , who thus conforme to the other Fathers and truth also , expoundeth the former words Isidor . d● offici●s Eccles. l. ● . cap. 5. Vnius vxoris virum , the husband of one wife thus : Sacerdotium quaerit Ecclesia , aut de Monogamia ordinatum , aut de virginitate sanctum : Digamus autem haud fertur agere sacerdotium . The Church seeketh for priesthood , either decent from single marriage , or holy from virginity ; he that hath been twice marryed is not to be Priest . So he , so others , so all . And by this any may see who agree with No disagreement betweene S. Ambrose , and S. Chrysostome , though one do graunt a law in S. Paules wordes & the other deny it , because they do speake of different lawes . the Fathers , and who leaue them , who interpret the Scriptures out of their owne spirit , and who follow the beaten path of the Churches doctrine , who antiquity , who nouelty , who truth & who errour , which point I might further dilate , if the lawes of a letter restrayned me not to a more contracted breuity .

38. If M. Hall say , that S. Ambrose by me cited acknowledgeth in the Apostles wordes a law , and S. Chrysostom denyeth any law to be in them , but only a dispensation for that tyme , and occasion , I answere that both of them speake properly , both truly : S. Ambrose speaketh vpon supposition , that a marryed man is to be made Priest or Bishop , and then sayth , that there is a law prescribed by the Apostle , that he haue beene marryed but once , so as this law is negatiue , to wit , none is to be ordered who hath twice been marryed : but S. Chrysostome speaketh absolutly of a positiue law , and affirmeth that the Apostle by no such law doth bynd euery Priest of Bishop to marry , which I call positiue , because it must runne in this tenour . Euery Priest or Bishop ought at least once to be marryed , for neither doth S. Ambrose graunt this law , or S. Chrysostome deny the other , but both iointly agree , that none heereby is bound to marry , and he that Tertull. exhort . ad castitatem cap. 7. Concil. Valentin . cap. 1. Carthag. 4. cap. 69. Toletan . 1. cap. 4. Concil. Aratisican . cap. 25. Arelat. 3. cap. 3. Roman . sub Hilar. cap. 2. Agath . cap. 1. Epaun. c. 2. Gerund . cap. 8. Aurel. 3. c. 6. &c. Bezal . de diuortijs . hath beene twice marryed is not to be ordered .

39. With this doctrine concurreth the practise in all ages : for Tertullian neere the Apostles tymes , thus out of his own knowledge writeth : Apud nos pleniùs atque strictiùs praescribitur &c. Among vs it is more fully and straitly ordained , that such alone be chosen to be made Priests , who haue beene but once marryed , in so much as my selfe remember certaine who were twice marryed to haue been deposed . So he . And in the 4. Councell of Carthage it is defined , that if any Bishop should wittingly order any who had marryed a widdow , taken againe his wife whome he had left , or taken a second , that he should be depriued of all authority of ordering any more . And the same was appointed in diuers other Councells heere by me noted , and their wordes are alleadged by Coccius in his rich treasure of the Catholike truth . Which assertion of ours is so cleare & euident , as Beza himselfe could not deny it , but in his book of Diuorces doth confesse it , as he who reads him will confesse that he is the vndoubted scholler of Antichrist : Digamos ( sayth he ) id est eos qui plures successiuè vxores vel etiam vnam & eam viduam duxerant &c. So far did most men in tymes past esteeme those who were Digami , that is those who had taken more wiues one after the other , or els had marryed but one and she a widdow , to be vnworthy of the sacred ministery ; that they did not only exclude them from holy orders , to wit , of being Bishop , Priest Deacon , or Subdeacon , but once also they excluded them euen from the very Clergy : Let this be neuer so ancient , notwithstanding I affirme it to be most wicked , and not tolerable in the Church . So he ▪ Giuing at one clap as you see the checke-mate to all Fathers , Councells , Churches , antiquity , and whatsoeuer , yea ( if all the Fathers haue not in their commentaryes erred ) to the very Apostle himselfe : so sharp are these men set to defend their wiues , as they affect rather as it should seem to be kind husbands , then sincere Christians .

40. For M. Hall also euen in this very epistle maketh his chiefe plea for his owne and his M. Hall seemeth to set more by his wife , then by his Religion . fellow ministers trulls out of the Councell of Trullum , which although it neuer had in al parts full authority in the Church , as not receaued for Oecumeniall or lawfull , although against the Protestants it haue many articles , and those in matter fundamentall , although it haue one Canon denyed by all Protestants , Catholikes , and others except Iewes , and some few Brownists in Suffolke , yet because it fauors the marryage of Priests ( notwithstanding in this also it neither reach so far home as M. Hall would haue it , for it denyes all marriages after their ordination ) yet I say for this point alone , it is by him called a sacred Councell , and vrged to the confusion of al replyers , with a bitter exclamation against vs , for cutting out this soueraigne decree , being as he sayth , so flat confirmed by authority of Emperours , and M. Hall . p. 131. 132. àbiding no denyall . Againe this one authority , sayth he , is inough to weigh downe a hundred petty conuenticles , and many legions ( if there had beene many ) of priuate contradictions . But of this Councell shall speake in due place , now only you may consider that these men seem , as I sayd , to care more for their wiues then for their Religion : and it seemeth that if we graunt them that comfort , they will not further contend with vs : for if they receaue this Synod as sacred , then we shall haue altars , reall presence , immaculate sacrifice , and other things as after we shall see , which they call Antichristian : and if in these points this Councell in their iudgments erred , how can it be sacred , & of so great authority only in the behalfe of their wiues ? Who seeth not wherunto this doth tend ? but not to digresse further from M. Halls methode .

41. I haue beene the longer in examining this place of the Apostle , because it is the only place on which this man relyeth : and you see in the Fathers iudgements what small reliefe his cause hath thereby , and if therein he find nothing besides his ignorance and mistaking to Impertinent allegations of Scripturs . leane vnto , much lesse would he find in other places , which with this controuersy haue no coherence , reference , or dependence at all , as when immediatly after the former authority he addeth : He that made marriage sayth it is honorable , Heb. 13. what care we for the dishonour of those who corrupt it ? To which I answere that as he who hath made marriage calls it honourable , so in like manner do they call it , so esteem it , who by vow of higher De fide ad Pet. cap. 3. perfection haue for euer debarred themselues from it : Honorabile connubium in omnibus , & thorus immaculatus &c. sayth S. Fulgentius : marriage is honourable in all , and the bed vndefiled , and therfore the seruants of God in that they abstaine from wife & flesh , do not refuse them as things vncleane , but follow the rule of a purer life , & when they forbeare marriage they do it not for that they thinke it a sinne to marry , but for that they are certayne continency to be better then good marriages , especially in this tyme of grace , when of continency it is sayd : He that can take it , let him take it ; but of marriages , He that cannot conteine , let him marry : in the one is an occasion of vertue , in the other our weaknes is holpen with a remedy . So he . And if any in this more eminent estate haue by their incontinency fallen the dishonour is personall , the state not defiled , the state we defend , we dislike the abuse : as marriage it not the worse in his owne nature , though some as you say dishonour themselues , and liue in aduowtry , no more is chastity , for the faults of the incontinent .

42. That wedlocke is called a chast worke , vndefiled bed , and the like , is not by vs denyed : for we yield willingly thereunto so many honourable titles , as the truth will beare , or as may without preiudice of virginall perfection , holy widdowhood , or ecclesiastical continency Hieron . Apol. ad Pamma●h . which are of a higher degree , be giuen thereunto : Ecclesia , sayth S. Hierome , matrimonia non damnat sed subijcit , velitis nolitis maritus subijcitur virginitati & viduitati . The Church condemnes not matrimony but maks it inferiour , will you , nill you a marryed man is inferiour to virginity and widdowhood . So he . And to enter into the praises of marriage , which no man dispraises , is but to M. Halls trifling . trifle , vnles M. Hall could proue that we either in publique schools , generall Councels , or by common consent mainteyne the contrary , which he shall neuer be able to do : if he will thus inferre , you preferre the one , ergo you condemne the other , the illation is too childish , and deserueth rather contempt then answere , yet do our Aduersaryes very often blot their papers with these idle inferences .

43. Like vnto which argument follows another : for he sayth , If God shall be Iudge of this controuersy it we●e soone at an end , who in the tyme euen A bad collection . of that legall strictnes , allowed wedlocke to the Ministers of his Sanctuary . So he . For if he meane that for purity or perfection of life the law of Moyses was more strict then the Ghospell of Christ , the vntruth is notorious , and euery where contradicted by Christ himselfe : and if not , why doth he add , euen of that legall strictnes ? and how doth he conclud that because their Priests mary , ours should also do the same ? any one would rather thereof proue the contrary , seing the old law to be but a shaddow of ours , and their sacrifices Hier. in c. 1. ad Tit. in illa verba : Sed ●ospi●alem . to haue only figured the sacrifice of the new law , as S. Hierome and other Fathers do learnedly discourse : for the perfecter the sacrifice is which is offered , the more perfection is required in him who offers it : and the holier the sacraments , the greater holynes is exacted of the receauers , and more strictnes to be vsed where the abuse offered by vnworthines , both in the offerer & receauer is iudged for damnable : Tantum 1. Cor. 11. interest inter propositionis panes & corpus Christi , quantum inter vmbram & corpora &c. There is as great difference betweene the shew-breads and the body of Christ , as there is betweene the shaddow and bodyes , betweene the image and truth , betweene the paterns of things to come , & those things which were prefigured by these paterns : therefore as there ought to be in a Bishop meeknes , patience , so briety &c. so likewise a peculiar chastity , and ( as I may say ) a priestly purity , that not only he absteyne from al vncleane worke , but that soule which is to consecrate the holy body of Christ , must also be free from euery light looke , and bad thought . So S. Hierom , rightly vpon the inequality of the things done , deducing a disproportionable perfection in the doers : and the permission of wiues in the Aaronicall priesthood argueth euidently the imperfection of that Law , as according to the See S. Bede in cap. 1. Lucae . Euseb. l. 1. demonst. Euang. cap. ● . title of his booke , Eusebius doth demonstrate saying of the Iewish Priests in respect of ours : remissiorem atque liberaliorem vitam agebant , they liued a more easy and free life , and the strictnes was only in the multitude and manner of their cerimonyes , not in the perfection of their liues , as M. Hall doth seeme very fondly to imagine . Chrys. 3. d● sacerdotio & ho. 14. in ep. ad Hebraeos .

44. To confirme this matter , and to ouerthrow vs by our owne Authors , he bringeth in the testimonyes of a Cardinall , of Gratian , & of Pope Pius 2. speaking in his behalfe : and for the first he magnifyeth him very much , and craueth audience for him : Let Cardinall Panormitan ( sayth he ) be heard to speake . And then hauing cited a short sentence to no purpose , a little after he cryeth out : Heare , o yee Papists , the iudgment of your owne Much foolish & impertinent babling . Cardinall , & confesse your mouthes stopped . And hauing cited the words of Panormitan , againe he braueth and demands : is this a Cardinall thinke you , or a Hugonot ? but if his red hat be not worthy of respect &c. To answere first vnto his last question , I say that Panormitan was neither Cardinall , nor Hugonot , but dyed in the schisme that was made against Eugenius the fourth : and albeit Felix the false Pope made him Cardinall , yet did the sayd Felix renounce his falsely vsurped Popedome , and so as some write would Panormitan haue done also his counterfet Cardinallship , if he had not been preuented by death before he could effect it .

45. So as we respect not the red hat , nor wil heare him speake as a Cardinall , much lesse will we acknowledge him for our Cardinall , vnles he had come to that dignity by better meanes then he did : and as well may M. Hall tell vs that Panormitan M. Halls Cardinal hath nothing against vs . the Protestant Bishops of England be our true Bishops , as that this Abbot was our true Cardinall : for we belieue both the one & other alike , knowing full well their ordinations to haue beene either schismaticall , or hereticall : notwithstanding seeing M. Hall doth request vs to fauour him so far , we are content to heare him speake ( for that now he stands with his hat of ) and to tell vs , that continency is not of the substance of the order , nec deiure diuino , nor annexed by diuine law . And this we will not only heare him speake , but graunt him also , taking the diuine law , as he taketh it , for that which is expresly determined in Scriptures , where we also say there is no euident precept set downe of continency in Ecclesiasticall men by the Apostles , yet is the same there so insinuated , & the obseruance hath beene so ancient , as Bellarmine noteth , that it may truly be tearmed Apostolicall , which is all that we require , and is not gaine sayd by Panormitan .

46. And whereas he alleadgeth Gratian in this manner : And Gratian out of S. Augustine yet more : their marriage , sayth he , is neither forbidden by legall , nor Euangelicall , nor Apostolicall authority : I must A grosse vntruth . make bold to tell him , that in these words is a very grosse vntruth : for Gratian taketh nothing out of S. Augustine , who in the text of Gratian speaketh no more of mariage then of midsomer Moone : for the difficulty in that question is about lotts , whether the practise of casting them in any matter of moment be lawfull , seeing the same was vsed in the detection of Achan , and election Iosue . 7. Act. 1. of S. Matthias , to which end he quoteth this short sentence of S. Augustine : Sors non aliquid mali est sed res est in dubitatione humana diuinam indicans voluntatem . A lot is no ill thing , but it is a thing shewing , where men do doubt , the will or pleasure of God . So much out of him and no more , which as you see nothing at all concerneth the marriage of Ministers : and the wordes which follow are of Gratian himselfe , deciding the controuersy thus : His ita respondetur : antequam claresceret Euange ium multa permittebantur quae tempore persectionis disciplinae penitus sint eliminata &c. To these thus I answere that before the manifestation of the Ghospell , many things were permitted , which in the tyme of more perfect discipline were quite abrogated : for the carnall copulation of Priests or kinsfolkes ( permitted in the old law ) is not forbidden by any legall , Euangelicall or Apostolicall authority ; Ecclesiastica tamen lege penitus interdicitur , sic & sortibus &c. But yet by Ecclesiastical law it is altogeather forbidden , Two faults of M. Hal in one citation . so likewise in lots it is cleare that there is no harme in them , notwithstanding they are forbidden to be vsed of the faythfull , least vnder the colour of this diuination , they should fall backe againe to the old worship of Idolatry . Thus Gratian , which as you see is no more then Panormitan before sayd , & we graunted , touching the diuine law : but touching M. Hall there are two foule faults in this citation , the one of commission in auouching both in the English text , and Latin margent these words to be taken out of S. Augustine , the other of omission in concealing the marriages of kinsfolkes within the prohibited degrees , which although only forbidden by Ecclesiasticall law , yet dares not M. Hall as I thinke transgresse it , so as this law hath greater force then he supposeth it to haue .

47. Neither doth the demaund he maketh much moue vs , vnles it be to laughter for his folly , or compassion of his simplicity , when he asketh vs saying : God neuer imposed this law of continency : An idle demand . who then ? the Church : as if a good spouse would gainesay what her husband willeth ? To which idle question I answere , that this Spouse cannot gainesay what her husband willeth , because she hath his spirit to leade her into al truth , his promise that Hell gates shall neuer preuaile against her : Matth. 16. his command that all shall obey her , or be held as Heathens and Publicans ; she is espoused to him , who neuer dyes , who will neuer seeke diuorce ; she is so beautifull as without spot , so bright as all may see her , so sure as she is the piller and foundation of truth , so permanent as she shall endure to the worlds end : and this minister who would make the one to gainesay the other should bring some place or sentence to shew the same ( which he may chance to do the next morning after the Greeke Calends ) or els neuer auouch so vnchrhristian a paradoxe . I passe ouer his other passage of Panormitan with which he would haue vs confesse our mouthes stopped , as though this man alone were Apollo Delphicus , and euery thing he sayth were to be held for an oracle : we tye not our selues to euery mans opinion , for that were to preiudice publicke authority : the common is Catholike , priuate iudgments are subiect to more then priuate exception , & this sentence is censured by Bellarmine as erroneous : Bellar. l. 1. de Cler. c. 19. §. 1. antem . neither is it otherwise deliuered by the author , but as his own proper opinion , supposing the abuse of some Cleargy men , as it should seem in his dayes , who liuing incontinently , he thought it better for them to marry euen after their orders , then to giue such scandall : but no law can preuent all abuses : euen in matrimony we find adulterers , and they who in single life so lewdly follow their lust , would also perhaps not haue beene restrained in marriage within the prefixed limits of coniugall chastity ; at least for the errours of some , the law is not to be altered that bindeth all , especially being so ancient , so vniuersall , so necessary , as we shall after shew this law to be .

48. The like liberty I might vse in pretermitting other of his impertinent allegations , if I thought the man would not , where he findeth no answere , thinke that they were vnanswerable , & therefore I meane to examine them all , though this which followes be not worth the taking vp , had he not by misinterpreting the Latin made it more aduantagious to his cause , then euer the speaker meant it : for thus he writeth : But if this red hat be not worthy of respect , let a Pope himselfe speake out of Peters chayre , Pius the second , as learned as hath sit in that roome this thousand yeares : marriage , sayth he , vpon great reason was taken False interpretation of Pius 2. his wordes . from the Clergy , but vpon greater is to be restored . What need we other Iudge ? Thus M. Hall : in which words are two manifest vntruths , the one that he spake this out of Peters chaire : for he neuer made any decree thereof , and Platina who alone is cited to report it , sayth that in familiar talke only he was wont so to say , which is far from defyning out of S. Peters Chayre , which requires a definitiue sentence , as from the head of the Church and deliuered in absolute tearmes , for the affirmatiue or negatiue of any assertion : for in like manner Kings are not sayd to do out of kingly authority , what they do or say in familiar discourse or recreation amonst their subiects , but what they do or say by their publique laws , edicts , proclamations , commands , and the like .

49. The other vntruth is more malicious : for whereas the Latin wordes in the margent are : Sacerdotibus magna ratione sublatas nuptias , maiore restituendas videri , which truly translated signify no more , but that marriage vpon good reason was taken from Priests , and may seeme vpon greater to be restored : this man bringeth in one lye to confirme another , to shew , I say , that the Pope defined out of S. Peters chayre , he maketh him absolutly to say , Marriage vpon great reason was taken from the Clergy , but vpon greater is to be restored ; and to make it haue a large extent , insteed of Priests he translateth Clergy , which includeth also Bishops , who yet are excluded by his owne sixth Councel , as we shall after shew , and then exclaimeth , What needeth other iudge ? and I say there needeth no other , but some who vnderstand their Grammer , to tell M. Hall three things , that the word Sacerdotibus signifyeth Priests , and not the Clergy , 2. that nuptias restituendas videri , is to be Englished , marriages may seeme to be restored , and not are to be restored : and 3. that euery compassionate speach of dislike in familiar talke , is not a decree from S. Peters chayre . As for his superlatiue lashing of this Popes learning in M. Halls honourable tearms of such as he citeth in fauour of the marriage of Priests & dishonourable of the impugners . comparison of others , no regard is to be had thereunto : for now this Minister measures all thinges by marriage , and seeth nothing but through false spectacles ; a schismaticall Councell is for fauouring wiues presently become with him sacred , and the authority irrefragable , Paphnutius for fauouring the same as ●e supposeth in the Nicen Councell is stiled , a Virgin famous for holynes , famous for miracles . S. Athanasius , holy Athanasius , a witnes past exception , and shall serue for a thousand historyes till his tyme : if he cite a Cardinal then must his red cap stop our mouthes , and he be termed a learned Cardinall : if a Pope , then ex tripode he defines him to be as learned as any hath beene in that roome for a thousand yeares : But if any speake against this licentious liberty , as did Gregory the seauenth , he is presently a brand of hell , S. Dunstane no more but plaine Dustane , and the like of S. Anselme most famous for learning and holynes of life . But all sanctity , all learning , all authority is lost with this man , if you allow not marriage vnto Priests , Bishops , Monks , Nunnes and all other votaryes .

50. From the lawfullnes and necessity , he commeth to the antiquity of the marriage of Clergy men , and because he will deduce it from the Apostles tymes , yea from their examples he beginneth with this exordium : How iust ( sayth he ) this law is you see ; see now how ancient : for some M. Halls contradiction a-about priority of tyme . doctrines haue nothing to plead for them but tyme : Age hath beene an old refuge for falsehood : Tertullians rule is true , that which is first is truest . So he : in which obscure words without any interposition at all of any other , there is a flat contradiction : for if age haue beene the refuge of falsehood , how can the other part be verifyed , the more ancient , the more true ? againe if Tertullians rule be true , that which is first is truest , how can prescription of tyme be a refuge for falshood ? Do these men wake or sleep , when they write ? do they deale in matters of controuersy , or deliuer their dreams ? if that which is first is truest , then must priority of tyme be the guardian of truth , and not the refuge of falshood , which doth shunne and auoyd this tryall .

51. If this Maxime of trying truth by tyme , had byn obserued of King Henry 8. in England , Martin Luther in Saxony , and Zuinglius in Zuricke , these late hereticall noueltyes , with which Europe is now pestered , had not entred with such full saile as they did : but then age was a refuge for falshood , and Tertullians rule was ouerruled as irregular , which now in the marriage of Priests is made to be the only square of truth : & truely as M. Hall doth handle the matter , it is M. Hall makes antiquity a Lesbian rule . made a Lesbian rule , which may be turned , changed , wrested , and applyed as you list : for if you vrge the constant , vniforme & generall consent of all places , tymes , pastours , writers for purgatory , reall presence , merits , iustification by good workes , the Supremacy of the sea of Rome , and the like , alwayes confessed , neuer without the brand of heresy denyed , then is age the refuge of falshood , mother of errour , and no certainty can be drawne from the authority of men : let but a minister haue but one seeming place of any Father neere the Apostles tymes , although but of one among all , and of all others disproued , as heere M. Hall presumeth of Clemens Alexandrinus , though he make indeed nothing for him , and then forthwith Tertullians rule is true , that which is first is truest , and these men will be the Aduocats of antiquity ,

— Quo teneam vultus mutantem Prothea nodo ? Horac . ep. 1.

52. Now that he may for age ouerbeare vs he beginneth with Moyses , and sayth , that it is cleere what he and the Iewes did , which is not denyed , though yet in eating their Paschall lambe they had their loynes girt , absteyned from their wiues when they did minister in the Tabernacle , or did eate their shew-breads , had many purifications No argument of equality in perfection can be drawn from the Priests of the old law , to the Priests of the new . and cleansings , and in fine he who specially figured the eternall Priesthood of Christ our Sauiour in the sacrifice of bread and wine , to wit , Melchisidecke is not read to haue had any wife at all , and the perfection of the new law being in so excessiue a degree aboue the other of Moyses , no argument grounded in equality or proportion can be made from the one to the other , or if any be , it must be the quite contrary to this of M. Halls , as before I haued noted . Wherefore omitting the old law , let vs come to the new , in which also this man would out strip vs : for he demandeth what did the Apostles ? I answer that none after their Apostolicall vocation did marry , and they who were marryed before , did leaue their wiues . He asketh againe : Doth not S. Paul tell vs , that both the rest of the Apostles , and the brethren No Apostle after his calling did marry & such as were marryed before did after their vocation leaue their wiues . See this answered in Bellar. cap. 20. § Ad locum igitur . Luc. 8. of our Lord , and Cephas had wiues ( and which is more ) carryed them still along in their trauells ? I answer him , no. For they were not wiues , but deuout women who followed them sometymes , and maintayned them , as there were some who did the like to our Sauiour , as S. Luke recounteth : and it must needs argue great ignorance in this man , in not vnderstanding the Apostle expounded alike by all the Fathers , and intol erable pride ( as these qualityes commonly go togeather ) in preferring his iudgment before all who euer wrote or commented on this place , in the Greeke or Latin Church , one only excepted , and not only preferreth his owne iudgment , but with exceeding contempt reiecteth them , laughes them to scorne .

53. For besides the omission of the article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which should haue beene expressed as Bellarmine noteth , if the Apostle had meant wiues , the other two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the iudgment of S. Hierome , S. Augustine and others , as we shall now see , do cleane ouerthrow this fancy , but what sayth this man heereunto : for that childish elusion ( sayth he ) of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , who can abide but to laugh at it ? and citeth in the margent the translation of the Rhemes Testament , a sister a woman ; which interpretation notwithstanding is approued by themselues in the margent of the later editions of the English Bible , and therefore we may as well conclude , that S. Paul saying mulierem sororem did speake of a woman See the Bible see out Anno 1613. and printed by Robers Barker . Act. 1. Hier. l. 1. in Iouin . The Apostles carryed not their wius vp and down the country after them . not a wife , as S. Peter saying , viri fratres , did speak of men , and not of husbands , for els 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek were superfluous : vpon which word alone S. Hierome against Iouinian M. Halls predecessour , doth most cleearely euince that they were not wiues , but other vertuous women : Si autemillud nobis opposuerit &c. If Iouinian ( sayth he ) shall obiect that vnto vs , to proue all the Apostples to haue had wines : haue we not power to carry about women or wiues ( because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Grecians doth signisy both ) let him ioyne thereunto what is in the Greeke copies : Numquid non habemus potestatem sorores mulieres , vel vxores circumducendi ? Haue we not power to carry about sisters women , or sisters wiues ? Out of which it appeareth S. Paul to haue spoken of other holy women , which according to the custome of the Iewes , did maintaine their teachers out of their wealth , as we read the like done to our Lord himselfe : for the order of the wordes importeth so much : Haue we not power to eate and drinke , or to carry about sisters women ? where first he speaketh of eating and drinking and maintayning them , and then he inferrs of women sisters , of which it is euident , not wiues but those other women to be vnderstood ( as is sayd ) which mainteyned them of their goods , which also is recounted in the old law of that Sunamite which was wont to receaue Elizaeus , & prepare him a table , bread , and candlesticke , or truly if we take the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for wiues , not women , that which is added sisters taketh away wiues , & sheweth that they were their true sisters inspirit , not their wiues . Thus far S. Hierome .

54. The same likewise sayth S. Augusine , to wit , that they were fideles mulieres habentes terrenam substantiam , Christian women of wealth , August . de opere Monach. c. 4. & 5. who out of their substance maintayned the Apostles : and addeth ( which I with M. Hall to marke ) hoc quidam non intelligentes , non sororem mulierem &c. This some not vnderstanding , interprete it not a woman sister , when the Apostle sayd : haue we not power to carry about a woman sister , but a wife , the double acception of the Greeke word deceaued them , because in the Greeke tongue by the same word is expressed a woman and a wife , although the Apostle haue so expressed this , as they should not haue beene deceaued , because he sayd not only a woman , but s●rorem mulierem , a sister woman , or woman sister , and sayth not of marrying , but of carrying them about . Neuertheles this ambiguousnes of the word deceaued not other interpreters , who expounded the word a woman , and not a wife . So S. Augustine . And now let M. Hall if his beard be thicke inough to hide his face from blushing laugh at S. Hierome , & S. Augustine , for relying so M. Hall is so light headed as to laugh at the exposition of all the Fathers . much vpon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sister , on which alone as you see they do both learnedly and directly inferre that they were not wiues , and S. Augustine also further addeth , that they vnderstand not the Apostle who otherwise interpret him : for the word sister is a cleare euiction they were not wiues : whereas on the other side this seely poore soule , against the one and the other , vpon his bare word sayth , they were wiues , but proueth it not ; and that the word sister is so far from being an euiction , as it is a childish illusion , and that he cannot but laugh at it : Vtricreditis auditeres ? whome had you rather belieue and follow , these most learned and renowned Doctours , or this ridiculous light headed Minister ?

55. Neither do these two alone ( though they alone where nothing is brought to the contrary might suffice ) follow this exposition : for except Clemens Alexandrinus whose singularity Clem. Alexan . 3. Strom●t ● in this against the maine multitude of others , we rather seeke to excuse then follow , and perhaps for this amongst other thinges did Gelasius condemne his bookes as Apocriphall : besides him I say , al others , as well Greeke as Latin interpret as we do . So S. Ambrose , Tertullian , S. Cyprian ( if he and not Origen were the author of the worke desingularitate Clericorum ) Primasius , Haimo , S. Bede , S. Thomas , and others of the Latin Church ; and of the Greeke S. Chrysostome , Theodoret , Occumenius , Theophilactus &c. who as I suppose vnderstood Greeke somewhat better then our English Ministers do , and to charge all these with childish illusions , or to laugh at them , may better beseeme the franticke folly of some lewd Minister , then the iudgment or grauity of any discreet and sober man .

56. Againe it is to be noted , that Clement albeit he acknowledged more Apostles to haue Clemens Alexandrinus fauoureth not M. Halls cause . had wiues then other authors will graunt , albeit he interpret S. Paul of carrying them about ( a pretty vagary for the Apostles wiues , to runne vp and downe all the world ouer after their husbands ) yet doth he deny that they vsed them as wiues , but only as sisters : so as neither the authority cited out of him , or S. Ignatius whome he also citeth , maketh any thing against vs at al supposing all were graunted which they say : for touching our controuersy as well may we graunt all the Apostles to haue had wiues as one , and as much difficulty there is to answere one as all ▪ for it suffiseth vs that after their calling to be Apostles , they vsed not their wiues , which Clement confesseth , though as Baronius proueth S. Paul had no wife , for which we may cite S. Paul Ambros . exh●re . ad v●g●●it . initio . himselfe : Non potuisset ( sayth S. Ambrose ) ad tantam Apostolatus sui peruentre gratiam , si fuisset allig●tus coniugij contubernio . He could neuer haue come to so great honour of his Apostleship if he had beene tyed to a wife . So he , & the testimony of S. Ignatius to the contrary is a meet forgery of t●e ●ther Grecians , there being no such thing to be found in all the more ancient copyes that are extant .

57. But sayth M. Hall , their owne Cardinall learned C●ietan d●th auouch and euince it . We acknowledge C●ietan to be our Cardinall , we acknowledge Cardinall Caietan neuer allow●d that Priests should marry . him to haue beene learned , especially in schoole learning , which far transcends this poor Epistlers capacity , and in interpreting the Scriptures we no lesse acknowledge him to haue had his errours , among which this may passe for one of turning S. Paul his companion into his wife , wherin he not only swarueth from all commentaryes This place of S. Paul is answered by Bellarmin cap. 20. §. ad lo●um ex Philip. Greeke and Latin , but euen from Caluin , and Beza M. Halls great Rabbyns , and yet for the cause in hand maketh nothing against vs , who rest contented with eyther of these two graunts , to wit , that he was not marryed at all , or if he were marryed , that he vsed not his wife after he was made an Apostle : and this later our owne learned Cardinall doth both auouch and euince for vs , and that in this very place by M. Hall in these Caietan . ●om . in c. 4. ad Phil. wordes : Constantissimè credo , & nullatenus dubito &c: I do most constantly belieue & no wayes doubt , that if S. Paul had no wife before his conuersion that he neuer had any at al : for hauing committed vnto him the charge of preaching the Ghospell ouer the whole world , he had beene the veryest foole aliue , and had gaynsayd the doctrine of Christ , if he had marryed a wife : and much comfort must the wife haue had of such a husband , still ouerwhelmed with iniuryes , stripes , wounds , brands , vncertainty of place , and excessiue pouerty : these I say had beene dainty M Hal by his owne Aut●ours proued to be stubborne . marriages . Againe I would most earnestly defend , yea clearly euince and perswade one who were not stubborne ( for it were most easy ) not one of the Apostls of Christ , who followed him after their calling , not only not to haue marryed but to haue renounced their wiues which before they had taken . So our learned Cardinall : & will M. Hall allow this learning ? I thinke not , and therefore I may well challenge this Cardinall to be truly ours in this controuersy , and all his auoucbing and euincing to be against the Protestants , so good choice hath he made of an Aduocate . But let vs proceed .

58. To end this matter of the Apostles he commeth from their practise , as he sayth to their Constitutions , & bids his Reader looke in these The Canon of the Apostles . Canons , which the Romish Church fathers vpon the Apostle , & Fran. Turrian their Iesuit sweats to defend it in a whol volume , there you find , Can. 5. See this answered in Bellarmine c. 21. §. ad 1. Respondet Hubertus . enacted that no Bishop , Presbyter , Deacon , shall forsake his wife ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) in pretence of Religion , vpon paine of deposition , it would moue laughter to see how the Iesuits gnaw vpon this bone , & suck in nothing but the bloud of their own iawes , while the sixt Generall Councell auers and proclaims this sense truely Apostolicall , in spight of all contradiction . Hitherto M Hall . In which words if you marke them wel , M. Hall . vrgeth the Apostles Canons for proofe & yet will haue them to be counterfeit . one part doth ouerthrow the other : for he sayth of the Canons , that the Romish Church fathers them vpon the Apostles , & that the Iesuits sweat to defend it , which is as much as if he had sayd , that they are not indeed theirs , and by Protestants they are disauowed , neither in other things will M. Hall stand to their authority . Wherefore this Canon euen in his own opinion is not so Canonicall , as now he would make it , & how then doth he tell M. Whiting : this was their practise , what was their constitution ? How is it made such a hard lone , as he who gnawes it can sucke in nothing but bloud out of his owne iawes ? For granting that it was not made by the Apostles , which Protestants do , and we may also if we list , there is no hardnes or difficulty in it at all . Wherefore to obtrude it for such , is a meere coosenage of his friend , and deluding of his Reader , or if he , more then his mates , will admit these Canons , then let him expound vs the 17. in order , wherin it is decreed that none can be made Bishop , Priest , or Deacon , who hath marryed a widdow , or one who was diuorced from her husband , or a seruing mayd : which if it were practised amongst them in our country , and all such deposed as are so marryed , who seeth not that the English Clergy would be soone reduced to a smaller number .

59. But the truth is , that he maketh no more account of this Canon , then of any counterfeit thing whatsoeuer , and thereby his Reader , & especially M. Whiting , may know whom he trusteth : for to proue not only the doctrine & practise , but Constitutions also of the Apostles to stand for the marriage of Priests , he produceth for the later this Canon , and besids this no nother authority , only for the approuance of the sense which he pretendeth , the Trullan Councell is cited , or rather misalledged , as presently I shall declare : and this Canon when he talketh with M. Whiting , is so hard a bone as they who gnaw thereon can sucke nothing but bloud out of their owne iawes ; but afterwards forgetting what he had sayd to him , he telleth his tippling ridiculous friend Thomas Iames of Oxford another tale , & maketh this proofe out of the Apostles Constitutions , as light as a fether , and with one blast bloweth both it and some nyne or ten Fathers with it away togeather , exclayming against vs for relying any authority thereon : What a flourish ( sayth he ) do they make with vsur●ed names ? whome would it Decad. 4. pag. 18● . not amaze to see the frequent citations of the Apostles owne Canons , Constitutions , Liturgyes , Masses , Clement , Denis the Areopagite , Linus , Hyppolitus , Martial of Burdeaux , Egesippus , Donations of Constantyne the Great , and Lewys the godly , of 50. Canons of Neece , of Dorotheus , Damasus his Pontificall &c. and a little after of all these and others he sayth , that all carry in them manifest brands of falshood and supposition : and consequently this matter of Priests marriage which he would shew to M. Whiting to be the Apostles constitution , and that out of one of their owne Canons , drawing bloud from the iawes of all Catholikes that gnaw theron , is only a meer cosenage & deceit ; for this Canon , this Constitution is nothing els , but a vayne flourish of vsurped names , and amazing of M. Whiting with the citation of a Canon , and constitution Apostolicall , which by his owne confession hath nothing in it of any Apostolicall authority , but only of meere falshood , supposition , and forgery : this is indeed to incurre the Gal. 2. Apostles checke of pulling downe that which before he had built , this is to blow hoat and cold with the same breath , to say and vnsay , allow and disallow any testimony or authority at his pleasure .

60. Neither were it a matter of any difficulty to iustify the credit of all the Authors he reproueth if I would digresse so far , and the thing it selfe did so require : but to auoyd larger excursions into other matters not incident to the controuersy in hand , I will leaue all our proofe in this matter , and in one word deale with M. Hall , as God did with the Aegyptians , of whome in the Prophet Isay he sayd : Concurrere Isa. 19. faciam Aegyptios contra Aegyptios . I will set Aegiptians against Aegiptians , Protestants against Protestants , M. Halls brothers or rather Maisters and Superiours against him , to speake , to defend , to vrge the authority of S. Clement , S. Denis , S. Damasus , S. Dorotheus heere denyed , and others of no lesse vncertaine authority with some of our Aduersaryes , then any that M. Hall hath named : for this is a solemne custome and very currant amongst these men , that in case some Catholike do vrge any of these Authours against their heresy , then presently to discarde them with contempt , to twite them with bastardy , or ( as M. Iewell scornfully was wont to do ) to say they are of the blacke guard : but when Protestants and Puritans warre one against the other , then are these Authours classicall , their workes vndoubted , their words of weight , their credit vncontrollable , which point as I sayd were not hard to shew in diuers particulers if I would stand vpon them .

61. M. Doctour Whitgift lately tearmed of Canterbury , when he wrote against the Puritans vrged the authorityes of the foure aboue named , and for that they were denyed by Cartwright and others , as branded with falshood and supposition , the Author of the Suruey of the pretended discipline in a long chapter ( wherein the Puritans dealing with the ancient Fathers , Ecclesiasticall historyes , and generall Councels are layd open ) checketh them for the same : for ( to pretermit Suruey pag. ●29 . 330. & dein●eps . Pag. ●●6 . Against the Puritans the Protestants obiect Fathers , which they refuse when they are obiected against themselues . other charges of their contempt and reiection of Fathers ) thus in one place he writeth : To proue the antiquity ( sayth he ) and lawfullnes of the name of Archbishop , there being alleadged the authorityes of Clement , Anacletus , Anice●us , Epiphanius , Ambrose , & Sozomenus &c. the Puritans tearme the bringing in of these authorityes , the mouing and summouing of hell , that those tymes were not pure and virgin-like but departed from Apostolicall simplicity , and do tread them all vnder feet with as great facility as may be : Clement , Anacletus , and Anicetus , are discharged for rogues , and men branded in the fore-head . So there , with more to the same effect : and after to proue S. Timothy to haue beene Bishop of Ephesus , are cited among others Dorotheus and Dionysius Areopagita , with the like disallowance of the the Puritans as the former : whereas yet Oliuer Ormerod in his Picture , towards the end , to proue the interrogatoryes Pag. 338. made in Baptisme to be no trifles or ioyes , as the Puritans tearmed them , but vsed in the Apostles dayes , citeth S. Denis Areopagita ▪ and A. N. in his Bible-bearer doth the like to proue the vse of the Crosse vsed in the same Sacrament saying : Dionysius Areopagita , who liued in the Apostles Dionys. de Ec●les . hierar l. 7. c. de b●ptis . tyme , maketh mention of the Crosse in Baptisme &c. But not to digresse further from the Suru●y ▪ wher immediatly before the place aboue cited for the antiquity of the name of Archdeacon were alleadged sayth this Surueyour , the testimonyes of Damasus , Hierome , Sixtus , Sozomene , and Socrates , to whose authorityes their answere is : two of them are counterfaits : Damasus spake in the dragons voyce : among men the best ground beareth thistles : those tyms were corrupt , and yet Sixtus liued Bishop of Rome about the yeare 265. and was a godly Martyr . So the Suruey , and M. Iewell in his Reply citeth also Fabian , Alexander , Anacletus , and others : so as with the Protestants , S. Clement , S. Denis , S. Damasus , Anacletus , Anicetus , Sixtus , Alexander , Fabian , Dorotheus , are good Authours , and if they speake in their behalfe their words must be admitted for true authority in respect of their vertue and venerable antiquiquity , and the Puritans for denying their testimonyes , condemned as enemyes to the ancient Fathers .

62. This is the course held by the Protestants against the Puritans , but when they write against vs , then do they turne their sayles , and Iuell . Replyart . 1. Chark in his Reply to the censure ● . Your last . then are all these Fathers counterfeit , and not the authours of those workes extant vnder their names , then will M. Iewell tell vs that this S. Denis cannot be Areopagita S. Pauls disciple , and M. Will . Charke very soberly lets vs know , that he hath not beene a companion of our bastard Denis in his iourney to heauen . Then againe will M. Iewell demaund from whence commeth M. Hardings Clement ? then Damasus , Anacletus , Anicetus , Sixtus , Alexander , Fabian and all other Popes decretall epistles do manifestly Artic. 1. diuis. 29. depraue and abuse the Scriptures , they maintayne the state and kingdome of the Pope , they publish vaine and superstitious ceremonyes , and proclaime such things as are knowne to be open lyes : then will he labour to shew , that they M. Iuells dealing with the Fathers . cannot possibly be theirs whose names they beare . So he sayth of them all in generall , and after by name he casteth of Anacletus , Anterus , and Fabian , but yet in the same diuision , forgetting himselfe to confirme what he would haue , he citeth a decree of Anaclete , and in the next diuision after , another of Fabian , saying : Fabianus also Bishop of Rome hath plainely decreed that the people should receaue the Communion euery Sunday . So as if these Decretall epistles make for him they are forth with authenticall , if against him then is there nothing in them but deprauation of Scripturs , superstitious ceremonyes , knowne and open lyes .

63. And whatsoeuer M. Hall in wordes doth pretend of the other ancient Doctours whose workes are allowed , and whome in one place he setteth forth with their honourable titles , as sententious Tertullian , graue Cyprian , reso●ute Decad. 4. ep. 3. to M. Matthew Milward . Loco supra citat . Tryall by the Fathers reiected by the chiefe Protestant writers . Zuing. in explanat . art. 64. Hierome , flowing Chrysostome , diuine Ambrose , deuout ●ernard , and who alone is all these , heauenly Augustine , adding further their Counsells , verdicts and resolutions to be wise and holy , and in another place confessing the Court of the Fathers , as reuerend a tryall as any vnder heauen : yet notwithstanding all this , when this tryall shall be made , this man will stare post principia , play least in sight , or rather fly far out of the field : for the chiefest champions of these later Sectaryes haue still refused to enter into this combat , & he by name who gaue the first name to the base brat of the Sacramentary heresy , Zuinglius I meane , in one place thus writeth of them all togeather : Mox incipis clamare Patres Patres &c. Presently ( sayth he ) you begin to crye the Fathers the Fathers , so forsooth the Fathers haue deliuered , but I reply vnto you that not the Fathers , nor the mothers , but the word of God it is that I require . So he . And Musculus so much reuerenced euery where by M. Whitaker , sayth Musculus in lo●is com tit. de Scripturis sacris . that he is malignant to the Church of God , who admits the tryall of Fathers . Doctor Humphreyes in Iewells life sayth : Quid rei nobis cum Patribus , cum carne & sanguine ? What haue we to do with the Fathers , with flesh and bloud ? and M. Whitaker Whitak . ad 6. ratio . Campiani . makes this Caueat : Cauendum semper est ne nimium Patribus tribuamus cum Papistis &c. We must still beware not to giue too much credit to the Fathers with the Papists , but that in reading them we maintaine our right and liberty , and examine all their sayings by the rule of the Scripture with which if they agree , that we receaue them , but if they disagree , that then with their good leaue we may freely reiect them . So he . And further demandeth this wise question , equum ne iudicas &c. do you thinke it meet , M. Campian , that if the Fathers erred in interpreting the Scriptures , that we should follow their steps ? and that we should forsake the truth we haue found , because they could not find it ? Lo what account these men make of the Fathers whose credit on the sodain is with M. Hall so great , and tryall so reuerend .

64. But not to enter further into this matter , Luther alone may suffice to cleare this question , who by name reiecteth all those whom M. Hall in words will seeme to admire . S. Cyprian he Sermon . conuinialibus tit . de Patribus . calleth a weake deuine , S. Chrysostome a babler , S. Ambrose vnlearned , Tertullian no better then Carolostadius , Luthers contemptible Antagonist , S. Bernard a good preacher a bad disputer , in S. Augustine nothing sayth he is singular , but especially aboue al others he raileth at S. Hierom , to whom he sayth : Quin te Hieronyme conculcamus , cum tua Bethleem , Ad cap. 22. Genes. cuculia & deserto . Why do we not tread thee Hierom vnder our feet with thy Bethleem , coole & desert . And in another place he sayth he was an Heretike , and addeth the cause , which somewhat concerneth M. Hall : Nihil de Christo loquitur , S●rm . couiu . cap. de cholaest . Theolog. duntaxat illius nomen ore fert &c. he sayth nothing of Christ , only he hath his name in his mouth , I know none to whome I am so great an enemy as vnto Hierom , and why I pray you ? what hath S. Hierome done to you more then the rest that may deserue so great hatred ? mary sayth this fat Fryer : Tantùm scribit de ieiunio , de delectu ciborum , de virginitate &c. The wrong is euident : for he only writeth of fasting , of choice of meaner meats , of virginity , & the like , which is a yoke that neithee lewd Luther , nor M. Hall , nor any els of the one or other sect can support : and had M. Hall found any reliefe for his cause in any of No Fathers euer fauoured the marriage of Priests . these Fathers for the marriage of Priests , their names , and authorityes had not beene spared in his text or margent , but he citeth no one of them al for this matter , but two or three words of S. Cyprian about Numidicus , & they most shamfully mistaken , as shall be shewed in the next Paragraffe : and when he shall reade their wordes by me cyted against him , he will I doubt not deale with their authorityes as he doth heere with the Apostles Constitutions , canonize them when they may seeme to make for his purpose , and afterwards tell vs they were all men , they had their errours : he will follow them as far as they follow the Scriptures , and no further , which is iust as much , and as a little as himselfe listeth : for if they interprete the Scriptures against him ( as we see they did the wordes of the Apostle of carrying about a woman sister ) then their learned Commentaryes shall be childish illusions , and he cannot hold but , out of the reuerend respect he bears them , must needs laugh them all to scorne : but to returne to the Constitutions .

65. If M. Hall contend that this authority though not approued by him , yet at least vrgeth vs who allow these Canons : I answere that our allowance of them is not so absolute , but may admit restriction : for though some plead for them , yet others disproue them , and Baronius answering this very obiection , sayth of all these Canons : Apocryphorum non est tanta authoritas &c. there is not Baron . tom. 1. anno 53. §. Hisigitur . such authority to be giuen vnto Apocryphall Canons , as to infring things so certayne , so ratifyed , & confirmed as is the single life of Clergy men : at least M. Hall should not haue put downe the matter in such peremptory and vndoubted tearmes , where on all hands he knew to be so much controuersy : and it is an vntruth worthy Neuer lawful for Bishops to marry , or keep their wiues . of himselfe to say , that the sixth Councell proclaimes this sense truly Apostolicall in spight of al contradiction : for there we find no such proclamation , but the contrary especially concerning Bishops : for in the next precedent Canon the people of Afrike and Lybia exhibited a complaint against some Bishops for only dwelling with their wiues which they had marryed before they were Bishops , and the Councell decreeth , vt nihil eiusmodi deinceps vllo modo fiat , that no such thing hereafter be in any wise done , with this thundring conclusion : Si quis autem tale aliquid agere deprehensus fuerit , deponatur . If any shall be round to do the like let him be deposed . For which cause in the next Canon whereon this man most relyeth , no Bishop is named , but only Subdeacon , Deacon , or Priest without any further ascent , and you may imagine what these would haue sayd and decreed of our Protestant Prelats ( who not only dwell with their wiues but vse them vs much as before ) if such a complaint had beene brought and exhibited against them .

66. Furthermore in the same Councell , the 48. Canon doth both confirm what I haue now sayd of Bishops wiues , and explicateth also this other Canon of the Apostles : for thus they define : Vxor eius qui ad Episcopalem dignitatem promotus Concil. Trullan . Canon . 48. est , communi sui viri consensu prius separata &c. Let the wife of him who is promoted , when he is ordered and consecrated Bishop , being by mutuall consent first separated , enter into some monastery , built far from the dwelling place of the Bishop , and let her be maintayned by him . So this Canon , & so it seemeth that these men although incontinent inough , were not yet fully arryued to the perfection of our English Protestants , The true sense of the Apostolicall Canon . but came one degree behind them : and it is euident also that when in the Apostles Canon it is prohibited that no Priest eijciat , or abijciat , turne out of dores his wife , or shake her off to shift for her selfe , it is to be vnderstood not of their separation the one from the other but of their maintenance , that their husbands should be bound to prouide for them : & the Greeke word which M. Hall so often citeth , but seemeth not to vnderstand confirmes this sense : for it signifyeth as well warines , as Religion , and as Bellarmine well Greg. l. 7● ep. ●● . Con. Turon . Can. 8. Distin. 3● . cap. O 〈…〉 nino . obserueth , the meaning is , that no Bishop or Priest vnder pretext of warines , because he is bound to liue continently , put his wife away without further care of prouiding for her : & this sense is also auowed by S. Gregory , and the 2. Councell of Towers , and was giuen long since to this obiection , as M. Hall may find in Gratian , where he hath found things of far lesse moment , but this he listeth not to see .

67. And these are all the proofes he could find out of the Apostles writings , practise , and constitutions , wherein how little he hath gayned you haue now seen , or rather how he is cast in them all : for whatsoeuer Apostolicall authority deliuered in writing , what practise soeuer recounted by antiquity , all Canons , and Constitutions canonicall being taken in the sense they haue alwayes heertofore beene taken that is , in their true and proper meaning , without wresting , mangling , misinterpreting , or other bad demeanour , are so far from succouring his cause , as they quite ouerthrow it , and yield inuincible arguments for the Catholike truth : hauing seen this I say , you may well iudge how well he deserueth according to his owne proffer to be punished with a diuorce , the greatest punishment as i● should seeme that can be inflicted on this tender h●rted husband , which yet will be more cleare in the ensuing authorityes taken from the Fathers , which are lesse lyable vnto his commentaryes then the Scriptures , of which many Texts he boldly peruerteth with his own glosse , or which is all one with the commentaryes of late hereticall writers repugnant to the ancient : but the other testimonyes taken from the Fathers , and historyes recounting only matter of fact , need no commentaryes for their explication , and so are lesse subiect to his abuse . Let vs then see what he alleadgeth .

Of the testimoryes and examples of the ancient Fathers , Councells ( especially the Trullan ) and Historyes produced by M. Hall for the marriage of Priests and Clergym●n . §. 2.

FROM the Scriptures and Apostolicall tymes M. Hall drawes vs to the Fathers of the Primitiue Church & succeding ages , & as though in the former he had giuen vs a deadly blow , he entreth into this with more courage , and means as it should seeme to knocke on a pace while the iron is hoate : for as if he were afrayd to loose the aduantage if he did not closely pursue vs , he sayth : Follow the tymes now , what did the ages succeding ? search records : whatsoeuer some palpable soysted epistles of A vaine florish . Popes insinuate , they marryed without scruple of any contrary iniunction : many of these ancients admired virginity , but imposed it not . So M. Hall : feigning as you see golden ages of mirth , and marrying vnder the most grieuous yoke of tyrannicall persecution , when as euery where innocent bloud was shed , and Christians sought for to the slaughter . That marriage al tymes without contrary iniunction was lawful , is not denyed , nor will it be proued in hast , that Priests or such as had vowed the contrary , might vse that liberty : and we say not that virginity is violently to be imposed on any , for it commeth by free election , but where the vow is free , the transgression is damnable : for we are bound to render our vowes to him , to whome we haue made them . I need not make my self a souldier , vnles the Prince do presse me , but if not pressed I put my selfe vnder pay , I am bound to march to the field , to fight , and follow the campe . The cause is free , the necessity subsequent .

2. And it seemeth M. Hall to be halfe afrayd M. Halls starting holes when he shall be pressed by authority . notwithstanding his facing , to stand to this tryall , in that like a malefactour he presently seeketh for a citty of refuge to retyre vnto when he shall be pressed : for if you bring him any record of a Pope , though a Martyr and Saint , and neere the Apostles tymes ( and the same we may imagine of others ) he blots out his authority with one dash of his pen , and sayth : that they are palpably soysted epistles , you must not put him to the proofe , for that were too too much to his disreputation : he takes himself for another Pithagoras , whose word without other warrant must be your best assurance : and for authors to plead for his marriage , you must thinke he findeth great scarcity , when as for the first foure hundred years , he could only find but three , Origen , S. Athanasius , and S. Cyprian , of which the first sayth not word for him , the second is against him , & Origen falsly alleadged by M. Hall . the third is most shamefully abused , of which abuse the first also wanteth not his part .

3. For to begin with Origen , who though himselfe a willfull Eunuch ( sayth M. Hall ) yet is faine to perswade the Sonnes of Clergymen not to be proud of their Origen . tract. 9. in Matth. parentage . Graunt it be so , what thereof will he inferre against vs , who will graunt further that the same perswasion might haue beene made to S. Peters daughter ( as many are of opinion that he had one ) and yet will it not follow , that he knew his wife after he was an Apostle , as it neither doth in this case , that these parents were Priests when they begot these sonnes : and that indeed they were not , we shall need no better interpreter to explicate Origen then Origen himselfe , Origen . hom. 23. in Numer . who telleth vs : Certum est quia impeditur sacrificium indesinens &c. It is certaine that the continuall sacrifice cannot be offered of these who attend to the works of wedlocke . Wherefore in my opinion he alone is to offer the euerduring sacrifice , who hath vowed himselfe to an euer-during Lib. 7. and perpetuall chastity . So Origen . And in his booke against Celsus , shewing the force and efficacy of Christian doctrine , and what chang of life it worketh in such as imbrace it , he sayth of them : Tantùm absunt ab omni lasciuia , spurcitia , turpidin● libidinum , vt in morem persectorum sacerdotum ab omni coitu abhorrentium &c. They are so far from all wantones , vncleanes , and filthy lust , that after the manner of perfect Priests abhorring all carnall knowledge , many of them do altogeather liue chastly , and purely from all conuersation , yea though otherwise lawfull , with women . So he . By which it is euident , what he thought of single life of Priests , and that in the place cited by M. Hall he did speake of the children they had before they were either Bishops , Priests , or Deacons which nothing at all toucheth our Controuersy , as in the beginning I obserued .

4. Though this some what touch M. Halls credit that he vntruly deliuereth the sense of Origen , M. Hall vnderstandeth not Origen . when he maketh him to perswade the sonnes of Clergy men not to be proud of their parentage : for that is not Origens perswasion , but that they should not be proud , that they had always byn brought Matth. 19. vp in the Christian fayth , and insult ouer others , who had byn conuerted from Paganism , seeing our Sauiour sayd , Multi erunt nouissimi primi , & primi nouissimi : Many who were first shall be last , and many who were last shal be first : which would haue beene apparent , had M. Hall permitted him to speake out of his owne mynd , & not as though he had beene troubled with a chyncough , to speake some words , and leaue others vnspoken : were these three wordes , M. Hall ( in ipsa Christianitate , in the Christian fayth ) such rough burrs as they must needs sticke in your throat ? or so troublesome vnto you to write as they must be cut off with an &c. for whereas Origen hath : Qui à Christianis parentibus enutriti sunt in ipsa Christi anitate , maximè fi fuerint ex Patribus sacerdotali sede dignificatis &c. Who are brought vp of Christian parents in Christian fayth , especially of Fathers dignifyed with priesthood &c. M. Hall citeth all the other sentence at full length , but stumbleth at these three words , in ipsa Christianitate , saying : Qui à Christianis parentibus enutriti sunt &c. maximè si fuerint ex patribus sacerdotali sede diguificatis , as though he had spoken of carnall education , whereas he speaketh of their education in fayth and beliefe : and then falsely telleth vs . that he had perswaded them not to be proud of their parentage , whereas the pride he speaketh of , is not of their parentage , but of the priority of their calling to Christ , for that they had alwayes beene Christians , and the other not , but had first beene Pagans , as is euident to any who will read the place .

5. His second author , as I sayd , is S. Athanasius , before whose wordes he maketh this Encomiasticall 5. Athanasius made to speak the quite contrary to that which he intendeth . Atha . ep. ad Dracontium . entrance , Holy Athanasius a witnes past exception , shall serue for a thousand histories till his age . So M. Hall , and one would thinke he had found somewhat in this worthy Authour ( for you shal not find him easily to prayse , where he is not beholding ) that wil directly conclude & supply all histories , or whatsoeuer defect of other authority . But as men in their sleep do dreame often of great wealth , & when they wake do find nothing , so M. Hall as it should seeme not in his sleep ( though perhaps in some slumber ) but in serious study dreameth of great wealth and aduantage , where he doth find nothing els but his owne shame , beggary , and confusion .

6. The wordes he citeth of S. Athanasius are these : Many Bishops haue not marryed , and contrarily Monkes haue beene fathers of children , as contrarily you see Bishops the fathers of children and Monkes that haue not sought posterity . So out of S. Athanasius , which so little serueth to our purpose , as M. Hall might haue been ashamed to alleadge it : for what will he infer of these wordes ? that Bishops & Monks may lawfully marry ? S. Athanasius sayth it not , but only recounteth the fact that some marryed of both sorts , but whether they did well or ill , or whether himselfe did approue or condemne the same , there is no word in this sentence : but if M. Hall had not taken his authorityes by retayle of some blind note-booke , but had fetched them himselfe from the originalls , this witnes without exception that must serue for a thousand histories , had The true sense and meaning of S. Athanasius . neuer beene alleadged to testify any thing in this matter . For so far is S. Athanasius from allowing Bishops and Monkes to haue wiues , as in this place he reprehendeth the lewd behauiour of some who liued in the one and other state , I meane Episcopall dignity , and Monasticall profession , the occasion whereof was giuen him by Dracontius , who at the perswasion as it should seeme of the Monkes , would not yield to S. Athanasius to be made Bishop , but obiected that many inconueniences followed that state , which draw diuers into danger , & many to perdition , from which the retyred repose of a Religious life was free and secure . S. Athanasius answereth heere unto by shewing these dangers to be no lesse in Monasticall , then Episcopall profession , and that as well by the scandalous examples which had fallen out in both , as eminent vertue which had beene found in either : for thus he discourseth : Nec dicas , nec dicentibus credas Episcopatum esse causam peccati , aut quod inde nascantur occasiones deliuquendi &c. Tell me not , nor belieue them who tell you that Episcopality is the cause of sinne , or that from thence proceed the occasions of offence : and a little after : Ne igitur talia obijciant tui Consiliarij . Let nor those who counsaile you obiect these thinges : for we haue knowne Bishops fasting , and Monkes feeding ; we haue knowne Bishops not drinking wine , and Monkes drinking ; we haue knowne Bishops working miracles , and Monkes working none ; many Bishops not to haue marryed , and Monkes to haue had children ; as likewise you may find Bishops to haue beene fathers of children , and Monkes not to haue sought for marriage ; Clergy men to haue tipled , & Monkes to haue beene abstinent . So he . Shewing both the one & the other state , by their bad members , to be subiect to abuse , & concludeth : Non enim coroha pro locis , sed pro factis redditur . The crowne of glory is not giuen for the place , or profession we liue in , but for the good workes we do in that profession .

7. By which it is euident that the wordes so barely brought forth by M. Hall , were not spoken by way of simple narration , but of mislike Priests were not marryed in time of S. Athanasius . and reprehension : for it was neuer lawfull for Monkes or Bishops to beget children , & that neither Priests might do the like in the tyme of S. Athanasius , is demonstrated by the testimony of S. Hierome , who liued in the same age , & demandeth of Vigilantius the sworne enemy of virginall chastity , and ●ho no lesse then his children our Protestants , would haue al Clergy men to marry : Quid facient Orientis Ecclesiae ? quid Aegypti & sedis Apostolicae ? quae aut virgines c●ericos accipiunt , aut Hier. l. 1. in Vigil . continentes , aut si vxores habuerint , mariti esse desistunt . If all Clergy men must marry , what shall the Churches of Greece , of Aegypt , and the sea Apostolike do , who receaue into the Clergy , either virgins , or such as be continent , or if they haue had wiues , do cease to be husbands ? So he . Wher so expresly naming the Church of Aegypt , of which Alexandria was the chiefe seat , & the practise therein , he taketh away all doubt or scruple : for if marriage were there denyed to Priests , much more to Monkes , & Bishops , whose calling requires greater perfection , and more singular vertue .

8. Wherefore when S. Athanasius sayth : that Of what Monkes S. Athanasius speaketh . he hath knowne Monkes the fathers of children , he speaketh of lewd licentious Monkes , that by loose life fel from the seuerity of their order , of which euen yet in fresh memory , we haue likewise knowne some , and those marryed also to Nuns , and to haue beene the fathers of many children . For thus the first Progenitour of your new Ghospell Martin Luther speaketh of himselfe : Anno Tom. 2. latin . colloq. tit. de morbis Lutheri . 25 in seditione Rusticorum 12. Iunij vxorem duxi &c. In the yeare 25. ( to wit after a thousand fiue hundred ) in the sedition of the Boots ( when all Germany was in armes and vprore ) the 12. of Iune ( to driue care away ) I marryed a wife : in the yeare 26. my eldest sonne Iohn was borne : in Luthers brood . the yeare 27. my daughter Elizabeth : in the yeare 29. on the eue of the Ascension Magdalen : in the yeare 31. the 7. of Nouember Martin : in the year Augu. de bono viduit . c , 11. & Chrys● . ep. 6. ad Theod. lapsum . 33. the 28. of Ianuary Paul : in the yeare 34. Margaret . Thus Luther of Catherine Bore his sow had six pigs : for had he not beene a beast , he would neuer haue gloryed in his sacrilegious marriage ( worse in the iudgment of S. Augustine then aduowtry ) and his vnlawfull issue .

9. But for multitude of children we haue another Patriarke of a more plentifull grogeny , who will for number twice ouergo Luther , and contend with Iacob himselfe , yea ouerbeare him by one , and that is Martin Bucer another renega●e Grees●rus com . ●●●getico in Iacobum Regem c. 1. Apostata , and Apostle of Cambridge , who of one Nunne is sayd to haue bad thirteen children : & yet as though these generations did not multiply fast inough , he who by the Duke of Somerset Seymour was called into England with this Martin , to preach in London , was content to allow them Bernardinus Ochinus . as many wiues togeather , as the former had children , if not more : so as when these men were sent forth to sow the seed , or tares rather , of these later heresies , they obserued the rule of the Apostle , but in a wrong sense : Non prius quod spirituale , 1. Cor. 15. sed quod animale , nature went before grace , the carnall generation before the spirituall , the first care to satisfy their owne lust , and then to instruct their followers . I omit other of the same stampe as Peter Martyr , Oecolampadius , Pellican &c. all husbands of one wife at least , but vnworthy of further mention , as being famous for nothing so much as their owne infamy .

10. You must thinke that for the last proofe by authority he hath kept a sure carde , seeing neither of the former to make for him , and for that end he seemeth of purpose to haue displaced ● Cyprian shamefully abused . it : for if we respect the tyme S. Cyprian is more ancient then S. Athanasius , and yet heere he is put after him , and made to say , that Numidicus the Martyr was a marryed Presbyter ( for Priest he will not name him ) and then citeth in the Cypr. l. 4. epist. 10. margent the words of S. Cyprian thus : Numidicus presbyter qui vxorem concrematam & adharentem lateri laetus aspexti Numidicus the Priest who cheerefully saw his wife sticking fast to his side , to be burned . So S. Cyprian , as M. Hall hath made him speake : and this testimony I confesse seemeth to vrge more then the former , because he was a Priest , was marryed , & his wife adhaerebat lateri , so as it should seeme they liued not asunder . Againe the Authour is without exception , the tyme most ancient , the case cleare : and truly if the matter stand as heere it is declared , I wil not withstand him heerein , but graunt ( which is yet more then I need ) that he hath by this example euinced his cause , and will neuer any more mention his diuorce .

11. But if in this passage he cog notoriously , if he affirme the quite contrary to that which is in his author , if as before out of Origen , he cut off three wordes with an &c. : so heer he do add one word which quite altereth the sense , then I hope his friends will bethinke them well how they trust such iugglers , who with the Aegyptians looke them in the face , whiles their fingers be in their purse , and I wish that with his falsehood he did but picke their purses , and not seduce their soules , bought & ransomed with the deere price of the precious bloud of the sonne of God . And that there be no mistaking betweene What M. Hall doth affirme out of S. Cyprian , and I do deny . vs , remember I pray what M. Hall doth affirme , to wit , that Numidicus was a marryed Priest , and that S. Cyprian auoucheth so much : I on the other side deny both the one and the other , and say that he was neuer a marryed Priest , and that S. Cyprian neuer sayd any such thing , but the quite contrary , that he was made priest after his wiues death . Let S. Cyprian decide the doubt betweene vs .

12. This Numidicus then being a marryed man was by the persecutours carryed togeather with his wife and others to be martyred , the rest When Numidicus was made Priest . were put to death before him , & with them he cheerefully saw his wife burned , making no other account but to drinke of the same cup , and to follow her into the flames : he dyd so , & was left for dead : Ipse ( sayth S. Cyprian ) semiustulatus , Epist. 35. iuxta Pamelum . alias l. 4. ep. vltim . & lapidibus obrutus , & pro mortuo derelictus &c. He halfe burned , couered with stones , and left for dead : whiles his daughter out of filiall duety sought his body , he was found not to be fully departed , and being taken out , and by carefull attendance somewhat refreshed , he remayned against his will after his companions , whome he had sent before him to heauen : Sed remanendi vt videmus haec fuit causa , vt eum Clero nostro Dominus adiungeret . But this as we see was the cause why he remayned behind , that God might make him of our Clergy , and adorne the number of our priesthood , made small by the fall of some , with glorious Priests . Thus far S. Cyprian , whose wordes are so plaine , as they need not explication : for he plainely testifyeth that he was made Priest after his wiues death , and for that cause to haue beene preserued aliue , and he sayth not as you see : Numidicus presbyter vxorem suam concrematam &c. Numidicus the Priest saw his wife burned , but only Numidicus saw his wife burned , & A foule corruption . the word Priest is added both in the English text and Latin margent by M. Hall , and that as you see for his aduantage cleane contrary to the mind of his authour .

13. For without that word what doth this testimony auaile him ? what doth it proue ? will he reason thus , Numidicus after his wife was burned was made Priest , therfore he was a marryed Pbesbyter , and his example proueth the marriage of all Priests to be lawfull ? these extremes are too far asunder to meet in one syllogisme , and he shall neuer be able to find a medius terminus , that can knit them togeather : I wish that I were neere M. Hall , when some or other would shew him this imposture , to see what face he would make thereon , whether he would confesse his errour , or persist in his folly : for I see not , but turne him which way he list , he must be condemned Protestant● neuer write against Catholikes , but they corrupt Authors . for a falsifyer . I know not what fatall destiny followes these men , that whatsoeuer they treat of in any controuersy betweene vs & them , they cannot but shew legier-du-mayne , fraud , and collusion , and yet notwithstanding pretend all candour and simplicity : for heer on the word Priest standeth all the force of M. Halls argument , and that is foysted in by himselfe , & not to be found conioyned with the wordes he cyteth in S. Cyprian .

14. If M. Hall say , which is all he can say , that in the beginning of the epistle S. Cyprian hath these wordes : Numidicus presbyter ascribatur presbyterorum Carthaginensium numero , & nobiscum sedeat in Clero &c. Let Numidicus the Priest be numbred amongst the Priests of Carthage , and let him sit with vs in the Clergy : & then goeth on with the description of his merits , of the courage he shewed in seeing his wife dye &c. this plaister cannot salue the soare : for this epistle S. Cyprian wrote after he had ordered him Priest , and his ordination , as there he declareth , and you haue now heard , was after his wiues death : Numidicus himselfe giuing by his rare constancy , & his so resolutely offering himselfe to dy for Christ , occasion of his promotion , yea of further preferment : for in the end of the same letter , S. Cyprian sayth , that at his returne to Carthage , he meant to make him Bishop , as Pamelius doth rightly interpret him . So as there is no euasion left for M. Hall to escape .

15. I haue purposely transposed the fact of Paphnutius in the Councell of Neece , the authority The fact of Paphnutius in the Nicen Councell is discussed . whereof although it be more ancient then S. Athanasius , who therein albeit present , was not Bishop , but Deacon , yet are the Authors who recount the same much more moderne , and all the credit lying on their relation , no writer more ancient so much as mentioning any such matter , the Councell if selfe disclayming from it , & these Authors in other things being found vnsincere & fabulous , I thought it not worth the answering : but seeing that M. Hall notwithstanding he saw it fully answered in Bellarmine , and others , will needs bring it in againe , as though nothing had euer beene sayd thereunto , Answered by Bellarmine l. ● de Clericis cap. 20. §. argumentum 5. & vltimum . and out of his wonted folly and vanity insert heere and there his Greeke words , which haue no more force and emphasis then the English , with this conclusion in the end : His arguments wone assent , he spake and preuailed , so this liberty was still continued and confirmed I will briefly deliuer what hath beene answered thereunto , if first I shew what legier-du-maine is vsed by this Epistler in setting it down with aduantage to make it serue his purpose the better .

16. For whereas Socrates recounteth the fact Socrates l. 1. cap. 8. S zom . l. 1. cap. 22. of Paphnutius in a particuler matter touching the wiues of such Priests only , as were ordered when they were marryed men , whether such should be debarred from their wiues & bound to continency as the rest , this man from the particuler draweth it vnto the generall , & from only marryed Priests , to all Priests whatsoeuer . When the Fathers of the Nicen Councell ( sayth M. Hall ) went about to enact a law of continency , Socrates the historian expresseth it thus : It seemeth good , sayth he to the Bishops , to bring in a new law into the Church : it was then new , & they but would haue brought it in : therfore before it was not . So he . But I must pull him backe by the sleeue , and before we go further aske him what this new law was , that is heere mentioned ? M. Halls vnsincere setting down the narration of Socrates . of what subiect ? was it in generall for the continency of all Cleargy men , which is the argument of this his letter ? so it should seeme : for so without any restriction he reports it , and makes Paphnutius to withstand the same : when as his Author in this very chapter hath the quite contrary , and only speaketh of such as in the state of wedlocke were ordered , excluding in plaine tearmes the other from all marriage , and that according to the ancient tradition of the Church .

17. And this M. Hall could not but see ; seeing after the words he citeth vz. It seemeth good to the Bishops to bring in a new law into the Church , it followeth immediatly : vt qui essent sacris initiati , sicut Episcopi . Presbyteri , & Diacon● cum vxoribus quas cùm erant laici , in matrimonium duxissent , minimè dormirent . That such as were in holy orders , as Bishops , It was neuer lawfull for Priests after their ordination to marry . Priests , and Deacons should not company with their wiues , which they had marryed before , when they were lay men . So he . Which words euince the continency he speaketh of only to be in this particuler case , and not of all continency , as heere he is made to speake , which yet is more cleare in the same chapter , where he expresly denyeth that such as tooke holy orders in single life ( which as we haue shewed out of S. Hierome , and S. Epiphanius must needs be the greater part ) may marry at all : Vt qui in Clerum ( sayth he ) ante adscripti erant quàm duxissent vxores , hi secundum veterem Ecclesiae traditionem deinceps à nu tijs abstinerent . That such as were made of the Clergy before they had marryed wiues , should according to the ancient tradition of the Church abstayne from marryage . So Socrates , and we see that besides the aspersion and touch of falshood , without which this man deliuers nothing , that the authority cited , reacheth not halfe way home , for proofe of that wherfore it is brought although all were granted which this Author reporteth .

18. Yea further this testimony duly weighed maketh more for vs then our Aduersaryes : for if we make this first proposition out of Socrates , no Clergy man after his orders taken can marry : and then out of S. Hierome , and S. Epiphanius add this other , but in the Churches of Greece , Aegypt , and Rome all Bishops , Priests , Deacons , were chosen virgins , or widdowers , or after their priesthood for euer continent ; the conclusion will follow that for the most part , as I sayd , euen according to the ancient tradition of the Church , the Clergy consisted of single men , an the other marryed who claymed their wiues after their ordination in respect of them , to haue beene very few , which yet is more plaine by S. Epiphanius , who speaking of such as were made Priests , saying : Sanctum Sacerdotium ex virginibus Mark● this M. Hall . quidem vt plurimum procedens , si verò non ex virginibus , at ex solitariam vitam agentibus : si verò hi non suffecerint ad ministerium , hi qui continent à proprijs vxoribus accipiantur . Holy priesthood for the most part proceding of Virgins , or if not virgins , yet of such as liue a solitary or single life , or if these suffice not for the Ministery , let those be taken who liue continent from their owne wiues . So he . And this alone abundantly sheweth in what ranke and number marryed men were in the Clergy .

19. And all this haue I sayd as supposing the truth of that history , but there want not more then seeming coniectures to disproue this The report of Socrates and Sozomen touching Paphnutius is reiected as fabulous . narration , and to shew it to be false , whereof that may passe for the first , which I last alleadged out of S. Hierome , and S. Epiphanius , both more ancient , more learned , and of far more credit then Socrates : for they liuing so soone after the Councell , and writing in so generall manner for the single life of Priests , and continency of such as in wedloke were ordered , without the least mention of any contrary custome , which if it had beene in vse and that vpon so famous a plea of so renowned a Saint , they could not but haue knowne , the one being a Grecian borne , and the other brought vp vnder S. Gregory Nazianzen in Greece , argueth most clearly no such pleading , no such custome euer to haue beene : for had it beene so notorious as in the open Councell by so remarkable a man as S. Paphnutius , in a cause of this consequence , it could not haue beene concealed , but must needs haue byn most publique , most famous , and known to the whole world : neither could these Saints haue durst to gainsay it , and deny that to haue beene practised , which in the Councell had been condemned : & great meruaile it were if Socrates liuing so long after , should better know what the Nicen Councell had determined , then S. Hierome and S. Epiphanius , who liued in the same age , and that no one Author before of those tymes ( although Ruffinus write both of that Councell and Saint ) could be found to register , or at least to insinuate this counterfait conquest left only to Socrates & Sozomen both heretikes , as many hold , Bellar. loco ●itato . to be deliuered to posterity , and from them against the credit of all others to be taken vp as an vndoubted truth to M Hall , and they by him to be made to speake far worse then they did .

20. Againe S. Gregory taketh Sozomen with vntruthes , and sayth that in his history , multa mentitur , and the Reader may see ( where M. Hall would not be seene ) in Bellarmine I meane , three grosse vntruthes related by Socrates , euen in one chapter , and in the history of his owne tyme , as a a Epiph. haeres . 70. Ambr. l. 10. ep. 83. Athan. de synodis Arimin . & Seleue. that it was lawfull to keep Easter when any one listed , the Church hauing determined nothing therof , b b Leo serm. 4. de quadrag . Greg. ho. in Euang. that in Rome they fasted but 3. weekes before Easter , c c Aug. ep. 86. & 118. that in Rome they vsed not to fast on the Saturdayes : all which are conuinced by S. Athanasius , S. Epiphanius , S. Ambrose , S. Augustin , S. Leo , & S. Gregory to be false : so as in this also of marryed Priests , seeing he is the first relatour , and that against the relation of others , we may worthily suspect him , & without the preiudice of truth reiect him also , vnles some other of more fidelity had likewise affirmed the same .

21. Moreouer there are in the Councell it selfe two Canons , the first and the third , made vpon one occasion , to wit , for that Leontius a Priest the more freely to keep a yong mayd in The Councell of Neece allowed not marriage of Priests , Can. 1. Can. ● . his house , had made himselfe an Eunuch , for which he was deposed , and after became an Arrian : the Councell in the first Canon prouideth that none vnder paine of deposition , offer violence to his owne body , as Leontius had done : & then to put the axe vnder the root of the tree , and remoue all occasion of whotsoeuer disorder heereafter in that kind , the third Canon forbiddeth all Bishops , Priests , & Deacons to haue any woman in their houses , vnles it be their mother , sister , or aunt by the Father , or such only of whome there can be no suspition : and where is the wife in this enumeration ? truely if Priests may liue freely with their wius , I see not why their wiues may not as freely haue what mayds they list to tend their children , and wait on themselus besides their husbands , aunt , sister , or mother , who I thinke will not so easily be drawne to stoop to that attendance . Let our Bishops try , and they will find my wordes true : & if the Councell had allowed these wiues , why doth it only speake of the Priest , his mother , sister , aunt , and nothing of the sister , Mother , aunt of his wife ? Doubles for no other reason , but for that these wiues were vnknowne , & no The Protestants haue none to adhere vnto for the marriage of Priests but condemned heretiks . man then dreamed of the Protestant Heteroclital Clergy , so dislonant from others , as it is without example , vnles it be of such whome though they shame not to follow , yet may they blush to name , Iouinian Vigilantius , and other heretikes .

22. Last of all S. Leo the Great , liuing at the same tyme with Socrates & writing to the Greke Bishop Anastasius of Thessalonica , sheweth the practise then iointly to conspire with this now , and he writeth in such manner , as if the thing were out of question , without contradiction , knowne , & acknowledged by all : for speaking of the excellency of Priesthood , he bringeth this for proofe thereof : Sacerdotum tàm excellent est electio , Leo. ep. 84. cap. 4. vt haec quae in alijs Ecclesiae membris non vocantur ad culpam , in illis tamen habeantur illicita &c. The calling of Priests is so eminent , that those things which in other members of the Church , are not reputed for a fault , are yet in them vnlawfull : for whereas for such as are not of the Clergy , it is free to marry and beget children , notwithstanding to shew the purity of perfect continency , carnall wedlocke is denyed vnto Subdeacons , that both those who haue wiues may be as if they had them not , & they who haue them not , may remaine single : but if this be worthy to be kept in this order , which is the fourth from the head , how much more is it to be kept in the first , second , and third , least any should be thought fit for the Leuitical ministery , or Priestly honour , or Episcopall excellency , who is discouered not yet to haue refrained from coniugall carnality ? Hitherto S. Leo.

23. And this not only concludeth against the former Historian , the testimony being so direct , and the writer so graue , but refuteth also the other example , which M. Hall doth produce out of Socrates , concerning Heliodorus Bishop of Trica ( deposed from his Bishopricke , as Nicephorus writeth for his wanton verses ) and made to be the first author of single life in the Clergy of Thessulia , because in the same chapter he hath the Many mistakings of Socrates in one Chapter . other three vntruthes aboue rehearsed , and this may be numbred for the fourth ; and we may ad for the fifth his Paradoxe , when like an honest Protestant he affirmeth that fasting is free , and to be vsed only when we list our selues : so as I meruail not if he were so great a friend to wiues that so little fauoured abstinency : and all these vntruthes being found in this chapter cyted , it may well be tearmed a lying chaprer , but howsoeuer , he being an Heretike and contradicted in this by S. Hierome , S. Epiphanius , S. Leo , and others deserueth no credit at all , or further refutation .

24. Yet before I leaue this lying chapter I must needs adioyne one more which the same Author maketh therein , and M. Hall doth also alleadge , that al which he hath of him may passe togeather vnder one view : thus then he maketh him to speake concerning the practise of the East Church : Socrates ( sayth he ) thus flatly writs of those Bishops of his tyme : for many of them in the place and function of Bishops beget children of their lawfull wiues . I graunt that Socrates writeth the words , but with three other circumstances which M. Hall should not haue concealed , the one that these Bishops were marryed before their ordination , the other that the famous Bishops and Priests did the contrary , so as these seeme to haue been some infamous obscure Bishops , and of no account among the rest : lastly that the other custome was more general in the East , especially in Thessalia , Macedonia , and Greece , and Nicephorus relating the same thing almost Nicephor . lib 12. c. 34. verbatim out of Socrates sayth , that this custome of deposing Priests , who after their orders taken , did againe know their wiues : Thessalonicae , atque in Macedonia & Graecia omni seruata est : Is obserued at Thessalonica , and in Macedonia , and in all Greece , though both take Greece for that speciall Prouince so properly called , & both in this do erre , which I meruaile M. Hall did not mention when they auouch this chastity , although vsuall , yet to haue beene meer arbitrary , and not imposed by any law , and Heliodorus as I haue sayd to haue beene the first Author therof in Thessalia , neither of which can stand with that which S. Hierome , S. Epiphanius , S. Basil , S. Leo and others haue writen : neither is it likely that Heliodorus , who rather would loose his Bishopricke , then recal his lasciuious booke , would be so eager aboue the Heliodorus his wanton booke entituled Aethiopia . rest for the continency of his Clergy : and it cannot but moue laughter to see M. Hall tearme him in his margent , Author of the Aethiopicke historyes , as if Heliodorus had written some history of Aethiopia , whereas he only intituled his wanton work Aethiopia , and wrote no more history thereof , then Syr Phillip Sidney did of Arcadia , or Apuletus of the Arcadian Nightingale , that sings so sweetly to the Harp .

25. But not to stand on this , but on the mayne point in question , that there was no law for the continency of Clergy men , especially Bishops in Greece , is clearely refuted by the Fathers alleadged , and S. Epiphanins expresly mentioneth Epiphan. haeres. 59. Canons heere denyed , and the continuall vse and tradition of the Church might haue suffised for a law , had Canons wanted , which yet in this behalfe are very abundant , & M. Halls sacred Councel of Trullum doth yield vs two , Concil. Trullan . Can. 10. & 48. the 10. and 48. and before that the Councell of Ancyra , Neocaesaraea , and Neece haue others as I shal afterwards shew , and as these manyfold authorityes do much ouerweigh the single credit of Socrates , so the notable case which hapned in his Nicephor . l. 14. c. 55. tyme doth cleerely conclude the prohibition mentioned to haue had a larger extent , then Thessalia , Macedonia , or Helladian Greece : for thus it hapned . Synesius a famous Philosopher being A notable example of Synesius Bishop of Ptolemais . made a Christian , and soone after chosen by the Clergy , and sought for by the people to be made their Bishop , Theophilus then Patriarke of Alexandria approuing the election , went about to ordeyne him Bishop of Ptolemais , which the other refused in so vehement manner , as that , omni arte & robore , by all art and force he laboured to withstand the ordination , saying that he did rather desire to dye , then to be made Bishop , and Synes. ep. 11. & 57. that on his knees he had prayed for that exchange , I meane of his Bishopricke with death , to which end he vsed all the sleights , excuses , stratagems that he could deuise ( as S. Ambrose did vpon the like occasion at Millane ) to diuert Theophilus Patriarke of Alexandria from approuing his election , or proceeding further to his ordination : but what thinke you did he obiect .

26. Truly many excuses he made , and some of them vntrue : for he not only pretended that he was a new Christian , not yet fully instructed Synes. ad Euopsium ep 105. See Baron . anno 410. in the doctrine of his beliefe , but further that as yet he belieued not the resurrection of the flesh , and other points taught , professed , and acknowledged by all Christians , that his other studyes , & incombrances would not permit them to be Bishop , that his want of health Synesius very vnwilling to be Bishop . and disposition of mynd made him altogeather vnfit for that calling , & the like : but most of all he vrged the matter of his marriage , as the proper & speciall meanes of his hinderanc or deliuerance rather from that burthen , & the manner of his vrging well sheweth the cleer incompossibility he conceaued to be betweene the one & the other state : for in this earnest manner doth he deliuer the same : Mihi & Deus ipse ( sayth he ) Loco cita●o . & leges , ipsaque sacra Theophili manus vxorem dedit &c. Both God himselfe , and the lawes , and the holy hand of Theophilus hath giuen me a wife : wherefore I fortell all men , and will haue it recorded , that I will not forsake her , neither as an adulterer will I secretly know her ; for the one ( to wit to leaue her ) stands not with piety ; the other ( to know her after his Episcopall ordination ) is not lawfull : but I will and desire rather to haue many honest children borne of her , and of this the Author and chiefe dealer in this election ought not to be ignorant : let our friends Paulus and Dionysius whome I vnderstand to be chosen by the people for Embassadours in this matter know so much . So Synesius , and how can this plea made by so famous a man vpon this occasion at the very tyme when Socrates liued , and that euen in Greece , stand with the arbitrary chastity heere surmized ? How can it be that there was no law , nor Canon of the continent life of Bishops , and yet that this renowned Philosopher , and most learned man should vrge his marriage , and the not dissolution thereof as an essentiall impediment vtterly vnabling him to be Bishop ? and the thing it selfe to be vnlawfull in one of that calling ?

27. And in case the matter had beene , as Socrates in that lying chapter doth relate it , then had the folly , or rather stupidity of this reason beene very singular , which will the better appeare if we apply it to some domestical example Socrates proued to be vnsincere . of our English Superintendents , among whome that is taught for true doctrine , which Socrates heere deliuereth , and these lewd Bishops ( if ther were any such ) are sayd to haue practised : and to single out one amongst many to exemplify in , let vs suppose that M. Iohn King , now by an Equiuocall M. King with my Lady his wife of London . title surnamed of London , had beene vnwilling to be made Bishop , and to hinder his election should haue exhibited to his Metropolitan of Canterbury a memorial concerning the reasons of his refusall , and among the rest he should haue stood stiffe on this point , that forsooth he was a marryed man , that he meant not to leaue his wife , that he intended to haue more children by her , and that it importeth much that M. Abbots should not be ignorant of this his resolution , least perhaps he should vnaduisedly by making him Bishop , go about to separate the poore effeminate man from his wiues company , whome he would in no case ( for that he loued her much better then his Bishodricke ) forsake ,

— Spectatum admissi risum teneatis amici ?

Could any forbeare laughing to heare this ridiculous reason , that seeth so many marryed Bishops in the land , and no prohibition to the contrary ? Whereas therefore Synesius so eagerly vrged this point , and our aduersaryes are ashamed to mention it , we may wel discouer a presupposed prohibition to haue been extant , & that Socrates , attent Lib. 5. c. 23. only to the matters of Constantinople , where he was borne , and brought vp , either to haue been very ignorant of the customes of other places , if not also of his owne citty , where in all the row of these Patriarkes this could not be specifyed Nicephor . lib. 6. c. vlt. by any one example , or els , as a Nouatian hereticke , for which Nicephorus taxeth him , out of the knowne lasciuious spirit of such men , to haue dissembled , and willfully contradicted the truth .

28. And these being all the testimonyes , that M. Hall bringeth for the first foure hundred yeares , and all wide of the marke , whiles we expect that he should according to promise follow the tymes and shew in all ages succeeding the marriage of Priests to haue beene lawful , he maketh a foule skip from Origen , S. Cyprian , S. Athanasius , and the Nicen Councell , vnto Gratian the Canonist , & leapeth ouer well neere eight hundred years togeather , though after leauing three or foure hundred yeares vntouched , he recoile a little backe to the Trullan Councell , S. Vdalricke , and others , but with what effect we shall after see : and in this place insteed of the testimonyes M. Hall mistaketh the state of the question and in saying much proueth nothing . of writers , he brings vs in an idle bedrole of names , to wit , of such Bishops as had beene once marryed , which being all graunted as they lye , proue nothing against vs , because he sheweth not that then they vsed their wiues , when they were Bishops , which is our controuersy , and we both say and proue that for euer they were diuorced from them , and liued in perpetuall continency apart : this M. Hall should infringe , and not produce some few marryed Bishops of the Primitiue Church , few in number , and ordered for the most part after the death of their wiues ; or if before , yet were these Bishops dead to them because touching al coniugal dutyes they ceased to be their husbands .

29. And this was so knowne , so confessed , so vncontrolled a truth , that the first enemy and impugner of Clericall continency , could not deny it , and therefore S. Hierome boldly sayd vnto him ( Iouinian I meane ) Certè confiter is non posse Hier. l. 1. in Iouin . esse Episcopum , qui in Episcopatu filios faciat , alioquin si deprehensus fuerit , non quasi vir tenebitur , sed quasi adulter damnabitur . Doubtles thou dost confesse that he cannot be a Bishop who begets children in that state : for if he be taken in the manner , he shall not be reputed as a husband , but condemned for an adulterer . So S. Hierome , and so plainly Baro. tom. 1. ann. 58. Basil . ep. 17 in addit . as you see he pleadeth for vs , that his wordes refuse all commentary , and refute M. Halls contradiction and practise . S. Basil writing to one Peragorius an old Priest rebuketh him sharply for taking his Presbiteram , she-priest , or wife into his house , vpon perswasion that his great age would take away all suspition of incontinency , and threatens excommunication , vnles forthwith he dismissed her , vrging the obseruance of the Nicen Canon : and if this were not permitted vnto a Priest , much lesse vnto a Bishop .

30. But what need we stand vpon threats , where exampls are not wanting of sharp punishments inflicted on Bishops , either by themselues The pennance which Vrbicus Bishop of Claramont did for knowing his wife after that he was made Bishop . or others for transgressed continency , and that euen with their wiues : of either kind I will alleadge one , & for the former of a Bishop , who liued with S. Basil , or soone after called Vrbicus . The story is related by Gregorius Turonensis , who writeth how this man of a Senatour before was made of the Cleargy , and after the death of Stremonius ( whome he succeeded ) Bishop of Claramont , his wife all this while being aliue , but after the Canonicall custome separated from him : Vxorem habens ( sayth the Author ) quae iuxta consuetudinem Ecclesiasticam remota à consortio sacerdotis religiose Greg. Turonen . l. 1. Histor. Fran. cap. 44. viuebat : Hauing a wife which according to the Ecclesiasticall custome religiously liued apart from the company of the Priest : whome as the weaker vessel the Diuel tempting to returne to her husband againe , so far preuailed , as she also tempted the Bishop , but not without a Text of Scripture of the Diuels prompting , reuertimini ad alterutrum ne tentet vos Satanas : returne to ech other , least Sathan tempt you , and with often & importunate recourse , made him relent from that Ecclesiasticall vigour , which should haue beene in one of his ranke and calling , and yield to her desire . But what ? did he thinke it lawful ? did he plead M. Halls impossible necessity ? or the posse & nosse of the old Germans ? No such matter : But ad se reuersus , & de perpetrato scelere condo●ens , acturus poenitentiam Diecaesis suae Monasterium expetit , ibique cum gemitu & lachrimis quae commiserat diluens ad vrbem propriam est reuersus : Entring into himselfe and repenting for the wicked fact he had done , went to a Monastry of his diocesse to do pennance , and there with sighs and teares blotting out the offences he had committed , returned to his owne towne . So this Author .

31. And in this one example two thinges are very remarkable , and cleerly conclude for vs Ecclesiasticall men liued apart from their wius & vowed chastity . in this behalfe : first that the Ecclesiasticall custome was , that when any was made Bishop if he were a marryed man , his wife was to liue apart from him : and secondly that both were bound to keep perpetuall chastity , and neuer to claime any more matrimoniall dutyes one of the other : and this later is gathered by necessary and ineuitable deduction : for els why doth he cal it a wicked fact ? why did he do pennance for it ? if no prohibition entred , no sinne was committed , they remayning lawfull wife and husband as before : which example alone is so hard a bone for M. Hall to gnaw vpon , as he shall neuer be able to rid himselfe handsomely thereof , & being so ancient , sheweth what wiues the Bishops had and what liberty in vsing them was allowed in those dayes : if our Superintendents and Ministers of England had no more , this controuersy had neuer byn raised , but then were other tims , other lawes , other Bishops , other beliefe .

32. And least M. Hall obiect that this pennance was voluntary , and proceeded of the too much scrupulosity of this Prelate : let vs see another A notable example of the pennance Canonically imposed on Genebaldus , for knowing his wife after that he was made Bishop of Laudun . wherein by Canonical sentence and iudiciall seuerity it was inioyned : Genebaldus Bishop of Laudune , as Hinckmarus Archbishop of Rhemes in the life of S. Remigius reporteth , being marryed vnto the Neece of the sayd Saint , betaking himselfe to a religious life left her to whome he was marryed , and not long after was made Bishop of Laudune , and consecrated by S. Remigius himselfe , but by the frequent recourse of his wife to him , was tempted in the end , yielded , and knew her carnally againe , whome for the attaining of spirituall perfection he had forsaken : but Gods cals were not wanting to reclaime him , nor he to Gods calls to returne backe from his errour , wherefore sending for S. Remigius , casting himselfe at his feet , with many tears deplored his offence , and that with such vehemency , as he was checked for his so deep distrust , which seemed to draw to despaire , or to diminish that confidence which all sinners though neuer so great ought to haue in the abundant mercy of our most louing Redeemer , if they be truely repentant .

33. Notwithstanding this his griefe so excessiue , yet did this his Metropolitan put him to S. Remigius dyed anno 545. seue repennance , made him a little lodg to lye in , with a bed in manner of a sepulcher , with very narrow winddowes , a little Oratory or praying place , and therein shut him vp , sealing fast the dore for seauen years togeather , in which obscure den he did lead a most strict & penitentiall life : in so much as the same Author who is both graue and ancient relateth , that at the end of the seauenth yeare , when on the Wednesday in the holy week before Easter , he had watched all the night in Prayer , and with tears bewailed his offence , he was comforted by an Angell , and aduertised that his prayers were heard , his pennance was accepted , and the sinne forgiuen , & so was deliuered from that prison , and restored againe to his Bishopricke , liuing al the residew of his life , as the Author sayth , insanctitate & iustitia , in holynes and vertue , alwayes preaching the mercyes of God , which to himselfe in such abundant measure had beene shewed .

34. What thinke you of this M. Hall ? Was Sanderus l. 1. de Scis . mat . Aug. it free in these tymes for Bishops to vse their wiues as you pretend ? If in these dayes had byn found a lasciuious Crammer with his Dutch Fraw , whome when he had vsed for his harlot a while in his old age , after for his comfort ( poore man ) he must needs marry being then Archbishop of Canterbury and Primate of England , or els ( not to rake further into the infamous ashes of our first parents ) as Thorneborough of Bristow , with two wiues at once , what think you would they haue sayd ? what pennance would they haue enioyned ? with what vigour and rigour also would they haue chastized such Ministers , or rather monsters of the Clergy ? And truly these two examples being so directly against the vse of wiues , and M. Hall being not able to bring one to the contrary , wherein it was allowed as lawfull for any Bishop or Priest after holy Orders taken to haue any , let the Reader iudge which doctrine and practise best agreeth , or disagreeth most , with the former tymes , and purer ages ( as our Aduersaries sometymes will cal them of the first six hundred yeares ) ours or theirs : for heer you haue nothing brought for them , but that some Bishops had beene marryed men , others made Bishops in that state , which is not denyed : but that then they might vse their wiues M. Hall proueth not , and these examples do euince that they did not , which point out of diuers Councells , we shall a little after further declare .

35. And for the catalogue he heere maketh of marryed Bishops , it hath no more truth , and Many grosse mistakings . sincerity in it , then the rest : for besides that he citeth Authors at randome as Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 29. when as there be there but 26. chapters , and for things which are not to be found in him , which I passe ouer as petty faults , besides this I say to increase the number of his Bishops , he maketh S. Basils Father a Bishop , who was neuer such , and further sayth the same of Gabinius brother of Eutichianus Bishop ( sayth he ) of Rome , whereas Gabinius was neither brother of Eutichianus , nor Bishop of Rome , or of any place els : but hauing beene once marryed , and by his wife hauing had one daughter , to wit S. Susanna the virgin and Martyr , after the death of his sayd wife was made Priest , and in the persecution of Diocletian , the same yeare with Caius the Pope his brother , but not the same day , was also martyred . So as heere is nothing but mistaking , and whether I will or not , I see M. Hall must haue a sentence of Diuorce giuen against him out of the Court of Arches , for pleading no better for the marriage of Clergy men , which he promised in the beginning either to free , or els to vndergoe the law , there is no remedy I say , if iustice preuaile , but that he must part from his wife , or which I sooner thinke he will do , must breake his promse with M. Whiting : for hither to besides vntruths , abusing of Authours , mistaking the question & other impertinencies nothing hath byn brought to free this matter .

36. Now if as I haue shewed the practise of the Primitiue Church , so I would also set Bellar. l. 1 ▪ de Cler. ▪ cap. 19. Coccius tom . 2. Thesaur l. 8. art. 6. downe particuler testimonyes of al the Fathers , both Greeke and Latin ▪ I should ouerwhelme him with multitude ; I will remit him only to the places cyted in the margent , where he shall find store , and that so great , as M. Iewell confesseth in this cause our aduantage notorious , saying : Heere I graunt M. Harding is like to find some good aduantage , as hauing vndoubtedly a great number of Iewel defence pag. 164. Fathers on his side . So he . But my intention is to disproue only what M. Hall doth bring , and not to vrge against him : to answere I meane , & not to dispute : wherefore he hauing spent all the small store of his authorityes , as little boyes who M. Hall playeth small game . when they haue in play lost their money will stake their points , and when all his gone fall to play at picke straw : euen so this man after the Fathers words , after the examples of their practise , in which both as you see he is foyled , and hath lost all , he commeth now to play at pick-straw indeed , & to vrge the palea , or chasse which is in Gratian , as though it were good corne , and out of that will proue , that as one man begets another , so Popes to haue begotten other Popes , who succeeded them in the Episcopall Sea : and albeit this fond fiction haue been long since refuted for a fable by D. Harding , as it might haue Harding in his detection fol. 237. ashamed any man euer to haue mentioned it any more , yet seeing it is againe brought on the stage , let vs see a little what it is . Thus M. Hall deliuers it .

37. To omit others ( sayth he ) what should I speake of many Bishops of Rome , whose sonnes not spurious as now a dayes , but as Gratian himselfe Many vntruths in one passage . witnesses lawfully begot in wedlocke , followed their Fathers in the Pontificall Chayre ? the reason whereof that Author himselfe ingenuously rendreth : for that marriage was euery where lawfull to the Clergy before the prohibition ( which must needs be late ) and in the Easterne Church to this day is allowed . What need we more testimonyes , or more examples ? So M. Hall . In which wordes that is the first vntruth , that Gratian himself witnesseth these to haue byn lawfully begotten in wedlocke : for he witnesseth no such matter : the witnes for this thing is the Palea , or Chasse , the Author whereof is different from Gratian , and a more moderne writer , Baronius in anno 1152. in fine . as Baronius truely auoucheth , and so his credit the lesse , and in this particuler fancy nothing at all , as now we shall see .

38. The second , that the sonnes of Popes now adayes are spurious , which with the lye conteynes an iniurious slander : for what sonnes doth this man know of Popes of our dayes ? I feare me in An iniurious calumniation . our dayes these men will change our old Grammer , and make mentiri of a Deponent to become a verbe Common : for no man can passe the impure tonges and lying lips of these men without misreporting or villany . We know what Nicetas Nietas in vitalgnat . Constant . writeth : Nihil ita capit animos inuidia odieque imbutos quàm sinistra de , eo quem oderis narratio . Nothing so much draweth the minds of such as are possessed with enuy and hatred , as a false report of him whome you hate : and so knowing M. Hall your hatred , we wonder lesse at this slanderous and shameles reproach : yea following the rule of S. Bernard , we draw from your wicked wordes flowing out of the malignant rancour which aboundeth in your hart , the contrary perswasion to that which you pretend : for as he very truly obserueth : Non potest bonus non esse qui bonis placet , nec Bernard . epist. 24● . minùs validum argumentum mihi videtur quòd bonus sit , si malis è regione despliceat . He cannot but be good , who contenteth the good , and it is with me no lesse forcible an argument , that he is likewise good , if on the other side he displease those who be bad . So S. Bernard . Wherefore when you charge Popes with incontinency , all Priests with treasons , & the like , we find that good men loue them the better for your hatred , and in many things we say of you and yours , as S. Augustin of Herod in respect of the infants he slew in and about Bethleem : Plùs prosuit odio , quàm prosuisset obsequio : He did them more good by his hatred then he could haue done by his fauour : so in the later accounting day , these ranke breaths patiently endured , will not want their euer enduring rewards , as he hath promised who cannot deceaue vs , and your persecutions in the end will crown the sufferers with the stole of immortality .

39. And by this occasion to speake of this present Pope Paulus the fifth , and that not for receaued courtesies ( for I neuer in respect of my The singular continency of this present Pope . selfe haue had farthing of him ) or expected hops ( for I pretend nothing ) much lesse for flattery , ( which I abhorre , and where I neuer seeke to be beholding , why should I flatter ) but only and meerely for truth , and loue of the vertue of purity which I admire , & which in all the course of his life hath beene in him most resplendent : We see Princes faults to be more conspicuous then other mens , by reason of their place , wherby they are made the continual obiect of curious eyes , and ordinary subiect of licentious tongues , because men soone espy & easily speak of what Princes do : but such is the integrity of this worthy Pastour , and hath euer beene in the whole course of his life , as euen those who yet in other things little affect him , neuer speake but with admiration of his chastity , which none more commend then those who most know the man , and my selfe haue heard diuers meruaile at the vniforme , constant , & singular opinion which all men haue of his purity of life , and how that euen from his infancy , he neuer hath yet had the least stayne or touch of contrary imputation , & therefore this malicious aspersion might well haue beene spared of spurious sonnes of the Bishops of Rome in these dayes , which only concerneth your Superintendents of England , of whose impurity we want nor certayne records , which vpon these iniurious slanders , we may perhaps be moued to set forth , which els euen for very shame , and credit of our nation , we could haue beene contented to conceale .

40. The third vntruth , and that a very grosse one is , that many Bishops of Rome lawfully begot in wedlocke followed their Fathers in the Pontificall chayre . For in this Chaffe in Gratian we find but one named , A notorious lye . & that in these words : Siluerius Papa filius Silueri●● piscopi Romae Siluerius the Pope son of Siluerius the Bishop of Rome : & how then doth this man tell vs out of Gratian of many Bishops of Rome following their Fathers in the Pontificall chayre ? What Hyperbolicall manner of speach is this to make one only man , and his sonne to be many fathers and many sonnes ? doth this man heed what he writeth ? Nothing lesse : for such is his stupidity , as looking with bleare eyes , he not only taketh one man for many , but is mistaken also in that very one , and thinketh that to be which is not all : for who euer heard of a second Siluerius Pope of Rome ? What record , or mention is there thereof ? Truely non at all : & suppose there had beene , yet would it not haue followed , I trow , that he had begot that child whiles he was either Pope or Priest , which as I must often tell him is our only question .

41. And the weaknes of this citation would haue appeared the better , if M. H●ll had but alleadged the Canon it selfe , and the first Pope named in that Catalogue , which had been inough to haue shamed all : for thus it begins Osius Papa fuit filius Stephani Subdiaconi , Osius the Pope was son M. Halls strange Steuen the Subdeacon . of Steuen the Subdeacon . But who euer heard of a Pope Osius ? let M. Hall read ouer all the row of Popes from S. Peter to Paul who now siteth in the chayre , and he shall find no such name , and his Father seemeth to be some indiuiduum vagum , Steuen a Subdeacon in the ayre : for of what place , or whose Subdeacon he was , he sayth nothing : and it should seem this Subdeacon Steuen was a very charitable man , a friend to orphans , and father of the fatherles : for Deusdedit the Pope wanting as is should seeme a Father , this Steuen steppeth in againe , and standeth for his Father also . Doubtles he was husband to Pope Ioan , that could beget Popes so fast , and I wish that when any of your frinds ( M. Hall ) print that table againe , to put downe this particuler , which will much grace the whole tale , and you may if you list the better to please fooles , follow your Father Fox in giuing her a picture betweene her two sonnes Popes , Osius , & Deusdedit : but to leaue these toyes , and to end this matter .

42. Only the Reader must further note , that this Palea to make vp a full number , being as it M. Halls Chasse of small memory . seemeth of a short memory telleth the same men ouer twice : for so he dealeth with Felix , whom he putteth in the third place , who is brought in againe vnder the name of Felix the third , which addition of number might haue beene put as well in the first place , because the thing only agreeth vnto the third Felix , and none of the rest : for the Father of the first was Constantius , of the second Anastasius : and likewise Agapitus named in the fourth place , is numbred and named againe in the last to make vp the score : and the Father of Gelasius the first of that name made Bishop of a lay man , such graue Authors doth M. Hall produce against vs : and supposing all were true , yea and that they had been many , yet he might haue had the answere vnto them all , where he borrowed the obiection : for the glosse explicateth the Text saying : Omnia ista exempla intellige de ij &c. Vnderstand al these examples of them , who were borne of their parents being in the state of lay men , or the lesser Orders , when they might lawfully vse their wiues . And what is this to M. Halls purpose ? what doth this proue against vs ?

43. You will say that this Author ingenuously as M. Hall sayth , doth render a reason heero● , because that marriage was euery where lawfull to the Clergy before the prohibition ( which must needs be late ) and in the Easterne Church to this day is allowed : and I answere that the glosse as ingenuously altogeather , & much more truly reiecteth this opinion with an , id verò minimè ita esse : there was no such matter , & in another distinction excuseth Gratian The name of Priest extended by Canon lawyers to all that are in holy orders . as taking the word Priest in a larger signification , as including all in holy Orders , and meaning therby Subdeacons only and not Priests , which acception is familiar with Canon Lawyers , & founded euen in the Canon it selfe , where it is sayd : Si quispiam Sacerdotum , id est Presbyter , Diaconus , vel Subdiaconus &c. If any of the Priests , that is to say a Priest , Deacon , or Subdeacon &c. in Dist. 31. ini● . can. 1. q. 1. Si quispiam . in glossa dist. 33. cap. 1. dist 81. c. si quispiam Dist. 31. Greg. l. 1. epist. 42. which sense we may graunt that the tyme was when some who were marryed were made Subdeacons , which is further confirmed because in another distinction before , Gratian putting down the title : Nondum erat institutum vt Sacerdotes continentiam seruarent : It was not yet ordeyned that Priests should conteyne from their wiues , he presently cyteth a place of S. Gregory , touching Subdeacons , of which we shall speake in the next Paragraffe .

44. But whatsoeuer he meant we are not Bellar. l. de script . Eccles. in Gratian. Baron . in annis 341 , 774. 865. 876 964. Posseuin . in apparatu §. de Gratiano id sciendum ist eum saepe errasse &c. bound to follow him as an infallible wryter , but may with free liberty reiect , whome so many graue Writers vpon diuers occasions haue so sharply censured : that he gathered so many laws decrees , & Canons togeather , argueth great learning , great labour , in so large a matter & con used heape of different authorities to be mistaken is no meruaile : wherin he did wel we prayse him , where otherwise we pitty the errours , but follow them not : if therefore he were of opinion as is wordes seeme to sound , that Priests were first permitted to marry , and were after restayned from that liberty , we follow the glosse & not the Text , because al Authors of credit mainteyne the contrary : and as for the commentary Gratian of no infallible authority . of M. Hall , that this prohibition must needs be very late , I must needs tell him that it is another vntruth , & that also refuted by Gratian himselfe throughout all his 31. Distinction , which falsity because I shall touch after againe in due place , I heere forbeare further to stand vpon , and from Gratian come to the mayne bul warke and fortresse of M. Halls defence : I meane the sixth Councell , as he calls it of Constantinople , in answering of which The authority of the I rullam Synod cyted and most insisted in by M. Hall at large refuted . because he relyeth so much thereon , I will be more particuler .

45. And for that M. Hall in vrging this Councell is no lesse eager in charging vs , then resolute in affirming , that marriage of al Clergy men to be decreed therein , and the testimony not to be lyable to any exception , as of a generall Councell as he stileth it , I will first touch the authority of this Councel , then what he sayth for himselfe against vs out of the same , and last of al what as well by generall as prouincial Councels hath beene defined against the marriage of Clergy men , by which I hope it shall appeare what little cause there was of triumph before the conquest , & how much our poore aduersaryes make of a little , who like petty Pedlars lay open their pynnes and poynts , obtruding copper for gold , and peeces of glasse for pretious stones .

46. This Councell then heere cyted , is not See Baron . in ann. 692. the sixth Councell , which made no Canons at ●● , but another Conuenticle made some ten years after the sixth was ended , & that at the procurement of Iustinian the yonger , none of the best Emperours , The Councell of Trullum not the 6. Councell . God wot , who calling togeather certaine Greeke Bishops , made them sit in a place of his pallace called Trullum , because it was made round and vaulted , and there to gather Canons out of the fift and sixth Synodes , which indeed they pretended to do , but with many erroneous additions of their own , and because it made the collection out of these two Councels it was called Quinisextum , as much to say as of the fift and sixth : the chiefe suggester of this seditious meeting was Callinicus Patriarke of Constantinople , and that for extreme hatred of the Westerne Church , by which we see , which in many historyes we obserue , that it is easy for a Prince who intendeth to be naught , to find some one or other Clergy man of the same disposition to second him . Iustinian had his Callinicus , the fourth Henry Emperour his Benno , and our King Henry the 8. his Crammer , and others the like .

47. And further we see all the circumstances occurring in this Councel , to demonstrate it rather to haue beene a seditious conspiracy then The Trullan Synod no lawful Councell but a seditious conspiracy . any lawful sinod : for i● had no forme of a Councell , no legats of the Pope , no inuiting of the Latin Bishops , no authority but imperiall , no lawfull conuocation , and in fine did out of arrogant presumption that which appertayned not vnto it to do : for if in the Councell of Chalcedon after the last session was ended , when presently Anatolius to further the better without contradiction his ambitious claime ouer the other Patriarches ( the Patriarch of Alexandria Dioscorus who should haue withstood him being then newly deposed ) gathered the Greeke Bishops to make another Decree , the same , as not done in Councell , was annulled : what is to be thought of this meeting , when not one day , but ten yeares after a general Councel was ended , these men who were but one part , and that the least and lesse sincere , without calling the rest , or being lawfully called themselues , layd hands on two generall Councells at once , cut out Canons , chopped , changed , added and altered at their pleasures ?

48. And how generall this Councell was and how generally accepted euen in the Greeke Church where it was held , Anastasius Bibliothecarius Anastasius Bibliothecarius . will testify in his dedicatory epistle vnto Iohn the eight before the seauenth Councell which he translated into Latin , where after he had sayd that all these Canons were vnknowne in the Latin Church , he addeth : Sed nec in caeterarum Patriarchalium sedium ( licet Graeca vtantur lingua ) reperiuntur archtuis &c. Nor yet are they found in the treasuries , or places where publike charters or records are kept of the other Patriarchall Seas : The Trullan Synod not admitted by the other Patriarks . because none of these Patriarks did promulgate , consent , or was present when they were set forth , notwithstanding the Grecians report those patriarches to haue promulgated them , but this they cannot proue by any certayne arguments . So Anastasius . So as the credit and authority of this Councell was confined like our Catholikes in England to their fiue miles , I meane within very narrow bounds , and was euen in the very birth like a base brat branded in the forehead with shame , both of the matter and makers .

49. And this is further euicted by two graue Authors of that age , whereof one , to wit Venerable Bede was then liuing , and Paulus Diaconus the other , not long after , who both write of it as of It was presently condemned by Pope Sergius . a scismaticall and no true Councell , and that Sergius the Pope condemned it , for which cause the furious Emperour sent Zacharias his Embassadour to Rome , to bring the Pope prisoner to Constantinople , which had byn effected if the souldiers of Rauenna had not resisted and forced the Embassadour not without shame , and feare also of his life to returne backe without him : Hic beatae Beda l. de sex aetat . in lustin . iuniore . memoriae Pontificem Romanae Ecclesia Sergium &c. Iustinian the yonger ( sayth Bede ) commanded Sergius Bishop of Rome of blessed memory , to be carryed to Constantinople , because he would not fauour and subcribe vnto his erring Councell ( erraticae Synodo ) which he had caused there to be made , sending for that purpose Zacharias his chiefe captaine ; but the garryson of the Citty of Rauenna , and soldiers of the places adioyning , reiected the wicked command of the Prince , and made the sayd Zachary not without reproach & iniuries to recoyle . So S. Bede . And the same in the same words Paulus Diaconus : and so far was Sergius from approuing it , as he sayth of him that Iustinian The rare constancy of Pope Sergius . in another embassage before that now recounted had sent vnto the Pope , as to the head of all Priests the sayd Councel written out in six tomes to be subscribed vnto : Qui beatissimus Pontifex penitus eidem Iustiniano Augusto non acquieuit &c. Which most holy Pope yielded not a iote to the Emperour Iustinian , neither would he vouchsafe to take or read them Moreouer he reiected them as of no force , and cast them away , choosing rather to dye , then to yield to the errours of these noueltyes . So Paulus Diaconus , who also recounteth how the same Emperour taking afterwards a contrary resolution , sent two of his Metropolitans to Rome to Pope Iohn to confirme or correct these Canons , but neither the one or other was done .

50. In fine after much wrestling in this matter , for Constantin the Pope , with Gregory who succeeded him ( then a priuate man ) went to Constantinople , disputed , answered , refelled the errours , Gods iust reuenge vpon Iustinian the Emperour and Callinicus the Patriarke . declared the truth , when notwithstanding the Emperour still persisted , God shewed at last which part pleased him best : for the first Author or instigatour Callinicus had both his eyes pulled out by the Emperours command , & was banished to Rome where he knew full well what his intertainement would be , and the Emperour himselfe hauing first lost his nose , then his Empyre , last of all lost also his life , hauing first his sonne Tiberius butchered , and then his own head cut off by one of his rebell souldiers , and sent to Philippus his mortall enemy and successour in the Empyre : so as we see iust reuenge sooner or later ouertakes them who are to busy in laying their hands on the sacred Arke of Ecclesiasticall affayres , and out of their arrogancy will teach & direct those of whome they are themselues to be taught & directed : for in matters of this nature Bishops or Pastours haue alwayes taught Kings , and no Christian Kings in the Primitiue Church haue prescribed vnto Bishops , vnles such alone as with their scepters haue violently ouer swayde all reason and Religion togeather .

51. This is the true narration of this bastard Councell , which of purpose I haue exactly promised , and that both for the better perspicuity of the thing it selfe , and my answers which depend thereon , as also for that you may the better know the vaine humours of our Aduersaryes , & how they can face out a matter when they intend to deceaue , or are not able to shew what they would pretend to proue : for heer M. Hall tells vs what this Counsaile sayth : To the confusion of all replyers , in spight of all contradiction , that Singular impudency in facing out matters vpon so small proofe . the Catholiks seeing themselues pressed with so flat a decree , confirmed by authority of Emperours , as would abide no denyall &c. And againe : that this one authority is inough to weigh downe an hundred petty Conuenticles , and many legions ( if there had beene many ) of priuate contradictions . And what will you say to this pedlar , who thus pratleth of his small wares ? If he had any argument against vs as he hath none , how would he vaunt ? do these men speake out of conscience or knowledge , trow you , or els ad populum phaleras , to entertaine tyme , and deceaue their Readers ? in my iudgment this is impudency in the superlatiue degree , and for this alone he deserueth for euer to be discredited ; seeing he could not but know what we had answered to this Synod , & and that himself was not able therunto to make any reply , but this his tallent of shameles dealing will better appeare in all the other particulers , which I will now in order discusse .

52. First then he sayth that this was a generall Councell , and so he still tearmeth it the sixt generall Councell , but this we haue now shewed The Trullan Conuenticle no general Councell . to be false : for it was neither the sixth , nor yet generall , as not called by the Bishop of Rome , but by him who had no authority , no Bishop , Priest , or Deacon sent from the Sea Apostolike was there , which in no generall Councel lawfully assembled was euer wanting , none of the rest of the Patriarches of the East were present , none of the West inuited , and the Canons by supreme authority at their first appearance condemned , which things cannot agree to a true generall Councell : and if it were Prouinciall ( as M. Hall shall neuer make more of it if he make so much ) then can it not make lawes to bind the whole Church , but that particuler prouince wherein it was made , and if these also by higher power be condemned , as in this case it happeneth , then doth it not bind that neither , or any place els , but is to be refused of all , as was the Councell of Carthage called by S. Cyprian , which allowed the rebaptizing of infants which had beene christened by heretickes , which M. Hall might as well haue vrged against vs , as this of Constantinople , and better also for that S. Cyprian is of a greater authority , more antiquity , sanctity and learning , then Callinicus was : for he dyed a renowned Martyr , and the other neither Martyr , nor Confessor , nor scant an honest man .

53. Nor is M. Hall contented with that title of generall falsely and vniustly as Binnius noteth vsurped by these schismaticall Bishops , but further will haue it to be a sacred Councell ▪ for so he The Trullan Synod no sacred Councell but a prophane assembly . sayth : But this sacred Councell doth not only vniuersally approue this practise &c. which point before vpon another occasion I haue spoken of , when I shewed these men more to care for their wiues , then for any conscience or Religion at all , which there I did only insinuate , and heere as in the proper place I meane more fully to prosecute , and to shew that in this Councell nothing is directly decreed for M. Hall and his , but that Priests may sometymes vse their wiues , all other Canons being either of things indifferent , or for vs against him , or els for some errour against vs both , which if I shew it will take away al doubt in this matter , and proue that in this mans opinion the only granting of a wise is sufficient to make a Councell , that hath defined neuer so many Canon . 4. Carnall knowledge of Religious women punished by the Trullan Councel . other things against him to be both generall & sacred .

54. First then in the fourth Canon it is defined , that if any Clergy man , haue carnally knowne a Religious woman ( as Luther , Bucer , & others did ) that he be deposed : which article if M. Hall will insist on his owne grounds he cannot defend , because he calls the vowes of Religious filthy vowes , and will haue their obseruance to inuolue an impossible necessity : and no doubt should he be permitted to preach in any Monastery of Nunnes , his first Sermon should be to perswade them to set open the dores , run their wayes , and take husbands : so as in this the sacred Councell standeth more I trow for vs then him , yea quite condemneth his first parents , who allowed no virgins , but deflowred them : & how in our Countrey this new Gospell fauoureth Monasteryes heer mentioned appeareth by this , that the first corner stone thereof was layd by King Henry in the ouerthrow of all Monasteryes of England , and the same spirit still remayneth in all the children and posterity of these parents .

55. In the 32. Canon it is commanded that Canon 32. water be mingled with the wine in the sacrifice and that in this forme of wordes : Quoniam ad nostram Mingling of wine & water in the sacrifice . cognitionem peruenit &c. because we are giuen to vnderstand that in the countrey of the Armenians they offer only wine on the holy table , not mingling water therewith who celebrate the vnbloudy sacrifice , alleadging the Doctor of the Church Iohn Chrysostome , saying thus in his commentary vpon S. Matthew : Where Christ after his Resurrection dranke not water but wyne , pulling vp by the roote another wicked heresy , because there were many who vsed water alone in the mysteries &c. And a little after ▪ Wherfore because the wicked heresy of water defenders was ancient , who for wine vsed only water in the proper sacrifice , this diuine man refelling this wicked succession of that heresy , and shewing it to be directly contrary to the Apostolical tradition , he confirmed that which is now sayd , and because in his owne Church where he was Bishop , he appointed , when the vnbloudy sacrifice was offered , water to be mingled with the wine , prouing this doctrine out of the pretious soueraigne bloud , & water which issued from our Sauiours side , & was shed for the life of the world , and redemption of sinners .

56. And then further shewing the same out of the practise & ordination of S. Iames , the Apostle in Hierusalem , of S. Basil in Caesarea , and expresse mention thereof in the 3. Councell of Carthage ( in which was S. Augustine ) all these I say mentioning the sacrifice and mingling of water with the wine in the same , this sacred Councell maketh this cautelous , resolute , & ful decree : Si quis ergo Episcopus vel Presbyter non secundum traditum ab Apostolis ordinem facit &c. If therefore any Bishop or Priest obserue not the order deliuered by the Apostles , and mingling water with wine so offer the vndefiled sacrifice , let him be deposed , as proposing the Mystery imperfectly and foolishly , & innouating those things which An vnbloudy sacrifice mingling of water with wine at Masse , Apostollcall traditions granted by the Councell of Trullum . haue beene deliuered to the Church . So there . Which wordes I haue cyted more at large , for that they make so directly for vs against our Aduersaryes , and that in three speciall points in Controuersy .

57. For heere we haue an vnbloudy sacrifice , not Metaphoricall , which only the Protestants allow , of prayers and praysing God , but reall and that in bread and wine : that there is water to be mingled with the wine , which they also both in doctrine and practise deny , and both the one and the other are proued by Apostolicall tradition , which with M. Hall makes no proofe and for al this we haue the authority of another Councell of S. Basil , and S. Chrysostome , so as this one Canon of this sacred Synod allowes vs as I sayd three Catholike truths , and hath nothing for Ministers , but that they are not defenders of water alone without wine in their communions , with which heresy no man who knoweth well their natures will euer charge them : for they are so far from that errour , as they will tast as little water as they may , and drinke nothing but of the pure grape without any other mixture to allay the heat : but let vs see some few more Canons .

58. I omit the very next Canon which To●●ura Cl●ricalis . warneth all Priests to haue their haire cut , and that none vnles he be cut after the Priestly manner , nisi is Sacerdotali tonsura vsus sit , be suffered to preach : so that what authority soeuer M. Hall M. Halls modesty . giue vnto the decrees , and make them sacred , yet the decreers must needs in his iudgement be all sh●u●linges , as it pleaseth the modest man to tearme all Catholike Priests and Religious persons : but for that this more concerneth manners and Ecclesiasticall policy or gouernement then fayth , I will no further mention it , as neither the 49. Canon , wherein it is decreed , that no Monasteryes be euer made secular houses , or giuen ouer to be inhabited by secular men , which if it were in vse in England , would ouerthrow many gentlemen who are in possession ( but by what right will be seene at the last day ) of Abby lands and houses : for to omit other reasons , heer they haue a seuere decree of a sacred Councell , if M. Hall may be credited against them , which puts them all vnder the penall laws of the Canons made in that behalfe .

59. In the 73. Canon the worship of the Can. 73. Crosse is deliuered , & we are taught to ad●●● the same , the words are perspicuous & effectuall , & The worship of the Crosse acknowledged beare this sense , that by reason it is the banner of our saluation , & instrument wherby we were deliuered from the sal we had in our first parents that therefore , & mente , & sermone , & sensu adorationem ci tribuentes &c. in mynd , speach , and affection adoring the same &c. and for this cause al crosses be forbidden to be made on the ground , or pauement , least by the passengers feet walking thereon , victoriae tropheam iniuria assiciatur , the trophey of our victory be abused . Is this obserued in England ? do you ministers teach the people for reuerence of our Sauiours passion to make the Crosse in no place , but where it may be worshipped ? and not on the ground , least it be troden vnder foot ? or els do you pull them downe from the Churches where they were worshipped , and tread them vnder your feet ? you shall not need to answere , for your facts do speake , & shew you to be as perfect Iconoclasts as euer liued , and enemyes of these Crosses , whereof these Bishops were so great friends : and further where you hold the worship of the Crosse Idolatry , how can that Councell be sacred with you which so plainly commandeth it ? I see the loue you beare your wife , M. Hall , is a potent passion and far transports you ; seeing it forceth you to call that Synod sacred which defendeth Idolatry .

60. And as in this Canon they reuerence Can. 30 the Crosse , so with no lesse respect do they speak of all other holy images in the 82. calling them The vse of holy images approued . venerabilium imaginum picturas , the pictures of venerable images : and forbidding the painting of Christ according to the shaddowes of the old law , they giue order how he is to be described ; which care neuer troubles your thoughts who as much reuerence the picture of the Diuel , as of Iesus Christ : for you deny all reuerence to either , and although in shops or chambers you permit them both to be painted , yet within your Churches Christ his picture is as much excluded as the image of Beelzebub , and sometymes it happens that in walls and windowes we see our Sauiours and his Saints pictures defaced , razed , and broken in peeces , whiles the picture of the other stands entire and vntouched , which practise in those tymes were vnknowne when images were worshipped by Christians , and image breakers condemned for heretikes , which hapned in the very next generall Councell held after this Trullan conuenticle , as al the world doth know .

61. Of the vse of holy chrisme , what better testimony can be required then the 95. Canon ? Can. 9● . & 101. and of the reall presence in the 101. where in the Communion the faythfull are sayd to receaue immaculatum corpus , the immaculate body , Holy chrisme , and reall presence . and before in the 28. where a Priest entangled with vnlawfull marriage is forbidden ne Christi corpus alijs distribuat , that he distribute not the body of Christ to others by communicating them , and the power of remitting and retayning sins in the last , where the Priest is sayd to haue receaued power of binding and loosing , and is willed to consider the quality of the sinne , and sinner , that thereby he may be the better able to help him : all which points in our English Synagogue are paradoxes , and either repugnant to the Word , or wanting sufficient warrant of truth , but in this Councell they were not doubted of , but are all and ech of them acknowledged and approued as Catholike and sincere .

62. Besides these Canons which by vs are acknowledged , & impugned by our Ministers , there is one Canon which we do both condemne , Can. 76. Forbidding of meates which haue bloud in them . to wit the 76. where al meate that hath bloud in it is forbidden , according to the old decree in the first Councell that euer was called in the Apostles tymes , wherin it was defined that Christians should absteyne à suffocato & sanguine , from strangled things and bloud , which being but a temporall law made to exercise the obedience of the Gentils , and support the weaknes of the Iewes for a time , vntill they were fully vnited , and the law of Moyses had yielded to the Ghospell of Christ , and all legall ceremonyes ceased , these men as if we were still vnder that yoke , forbid the eating of bloud , which yet the Protestants do eate , and feed also their seruants with blacke puddings , though in Suffolke some are found to be more scrupulous , as is reported in the Book of the prophane schisme of the Brownists .

63. I may seeme to want compassion thus to crush one so far vnder , as that he can neither go , stand , nor creep , and indeed I could be contented with these Canons alleadged , which shew the sanctity of this Trullan Synod so much magnifyed and extolled , as you haue heard , to shew some pitty to this poore man , but that ere I end , I must perforce cope closer with him , and that in the very matter controuerted : which combat requirs the better attention , for that M. Hall aduentures far , and offers if he be cast to be esteemed as faythles : and I offer no lesse if I ouerbeare him not therein to vndergoe the same in●●my , so as now we both must stand to our tackling , or els loose all our credit . M. Hall as a M. Hall 〈…〉 at his word . champion casting vp his Gantlet , with more courage then wit , maketh this challenge . If any Protestant Church ( sayth he ) in Christendome can make a more peremptory , more full and absolute , more cautelous de●rce for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall persons , let me be condemned as faithles . So he : a bold proffer , and I take him at his word , & will proue him faithles by this very Councell , yea this very Canon which he doth cyte , or els I giue him leaue to bestow that infamous tytle on my selfe .

64. And to the end there be no mistaking in the tearmes : I vnderstand by a full and absolute What is to be proued against M. Hall to proue him faithles . decree , such a decree as comprizeth whatsoeuer belongeth to all the things in controuersy in that matter wherein it is made : for if it should touch one only part , and not another , it were neither full nor absolute , but rather defectiue and limited : so as when M. Hall sayth , that this decree of Vrullum is full and absolute for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall persons , and that no Protestant Church in Christendome can make one more full , it must necessarily follow that it absolutly and fully concludeth all this matter of the marriage of Clergy men in most ample manner , and that if it be defectiue in any one point , it is not so full and absolute , but that a fuller & more absolute may be made by Protestants if they should meet togeather to make one , as in King Edwards dayes they did : this he must vnderstand , or els he vnderstandeth not himselfe , and this if I disproue , I proue him faythles : I meane if I shew this Canon not to be so full , but a more full and cautelous may be made , as supplying that wherein this is wanting , which is very much of that which this man pretendeth as now you shall see .

65. And for the better decision of this point & vnderstanding of this Canon , it will be necessary What in general i● decreed in the Trullan Councell touching the marriage of Priests & Clergy men . to know what touching the marriage of Clergy men hath beene deliuered in this Councell , all which may be reduced to foure heads , whereof the first concerneth their wiues , the rest themselues . Touching the first in the 4. Canon one restriction is made , that if any Bishop , Priest , Deacon , Subdeacon &c. shall haue carnall copulation with a Religious woman , that he be deposed : if any lay man , that he be separated , and the reason is , vt qui Christi sponsae vitium attulerit : because he hath deflowred the spouse of Christ . And in the next precedent Canon is made another , wherein it is defyned , that whosoeuer hath twice beene marryed , or hath had a concubine , can neither be Bishop , Priest , or Deacon , and likewise that none can be Bishop , Priest , or Deacon , who haue marryed a widdow , or one put from her husband : and truely if marriages be free for Clergy men without all restraint , and the Councell haue made so full a decree , as none can make a fuller , why may they not haue as much liberty heerein as other men haue , and marry toties quoties their wiues shal dye and they haue list to take others ? And if Ecclesiasticall men by this Councell haue an expresse prohibition to the contrary , then I infer that they are restrained : for if this prohibition were not , the decree of their marriage were more ful , more peremptory , more absolute , as he hath more ful peremptory and absolute liberty who is free to go where he will , then he who is forbidden many places where els willingly he would go : this needeth no more proofe , then this other : heere it is midnight , ergo heere it is not noone day .

66. The second point defyned is in the 6. Canon , where according to the constitutions of the Apostles it is determined : Vt deinceps nulli penitus None permitted to marry after ordination . hypodiacono , vel Diacono , vel Presbytero post sui ordinationem contrahere liceat &c. That heereafter it be not lawfull for any Subdeacon , Deacon , or Priest to marry after his ordination , and if he presume to do it , let him be deposed : but if any who are to be Clergy men will by the law of matrimony haue a wife , let him marry before he be eitheir Subdeacon , Deacon , or Priest . So there , which particulerly toucheth M. Hall if he haue any orders : for I vnderstand that he was Minister first and marryed after , which heere to such as be in holy orders is absolutely forbidden , and thereupon it followes that such as were made Priests , Deacons , or Subdeacons of marryed men after the death of their wiues , were for eeuer debarred from marrying againe .

67. The third thing decreed is , that which Bishops forbidden to vse their wiue which they had before their ordination . before I mentioned out of the 10. and 48. Canons , in both which Bishops are forbidden not only to vse their wiues , but also to dwell with them , yea their wiues are commanded to liue in a Monastery , which must be procul ab Episcopi habitatione exstructum , built far off from the house of the Bishop , where the sayd Bishops are commanded to prouide for them : and that if any do the contrary he be deposed .

68. The 4. and last thing is , that which M. Hall hath painted out in his margent , setting it The Councell allowed marryed men to be made Priests , but with some restriction . downe at full length , and it is only the mayne proofe of his epistle , of which he so much braggeth and vaunteth as you haue heard , and sayth that it is as full and absolute a decree as any Protestant Church can make , or els he will be condemned as faithles : and to the end he may not complaine that I extenuate or diminish the force of his argument by following another translation , as lesse fauouring him , although in the thing it selfe I find no difference in any edition : I will take the Text out of his owne booke , truly turned out of Greeke into Latin ( as he sayth ) by Kemnitius , though I need not to take all for truth , which M. Hall ( whome presently by his owne testimony I shall condemne for faithles ) proposeth for such . Thus then it runneth .

69. Quoniam in Romana Ecclesia loco Canonis , seu Can. 13. decreti traditum esse cognouimus &c. For that we haue knowne it deliuered in the Roman Church by way of Canon , or decree , that such Deacons or Priests as are to be esteemed worthy of ordering professe for the tyme to come neuer to know their wiues , we following the old Canon of the Apostolicall , sincere , exquisite , and orderly constitution , will haue the lawful coniugal cohabitation of holy men ( or men in holy Orders ) euen from this day heereafter to be valid & firme no wayes dissoluing their coniunction or copulation with their owne wiues : therefore if any one be found worthy &c. he is not to be prohibited to ascend to this degree , for that he dwelleth with his lawfull wife , neither let it be demanded of him in the tyme of his ordering , or be compelled that he would or ought to abstayn from the lawful vse of his owne wife . So he out of the Councell . And this is that rare iewell he hath found in scraping the dunghill of this condemned Synod .

70. All these things then being defyned in this Councell , let vs now see whether this one decree be so full , absolute , peremptory , and cautelous , No Bishop named in the Trullan Councells Canon cyted by M. Hall . as that no Protestant Church in Christendome can make a more full , for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall persons : for first no Bishop is heer named , and by other Canons they are by name excluded . Againe heere is no graunt for Priests to marry after their ordination , nor yet is that recalled of hauing but one wife , or debarring such as haue marryed widdows &c. and cannot this in your opinion M. Hall be more full , more absolute ? I hope you will graunt Bishops to be Ecclesiasticall men , and likewise Priests , who are ordered out of wedlocke , as you were your selfe , if that disorderly promotion of yours may haue that title , and then vpon that concession I make this argument , or demonstration rather to conclude you faithles : No Canon is so ful and absolute for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall persons as a fuller cannot be made which allows not all Bishops ( the chiefest of the Clergy ) & all single Priests leaue to marry , & such as may marry , not to take what wiues they last : but the Canon cyted by M. Hall is such a one , ergo it may be more Two most euident demonstrations . full and absolute . And then further : If that Canon may be more full and absolute , then is M. Hall proued faythles with his owne consent , but it may be more ful & absolute : for it may graunt marriage as well to Bishops , as single Priests , & liberty to take what wiues they list , ergo M. Hall is faythles . I see not what other answere he can giue heereunto , then concedo totum : for it is in perfect forme and figure .

71. And in my iudgment none can sufficiently admire the rare impudency of these men who vse so much boasting where they find so little occasion : for whereas of foure things determined in this Trullan Councell touching these marriages , three of them make directly for vs ; he as though all stood full on his side , offers very desperately to be condemned as faithles , if any Protestant Church can make a fuller decree then that which he cyteth , when as not only they can make , but de facto haue made in England , as now I will shew , where Bishops and Ministers , euen in their ministery marry and remarry , & toti in hoc sunt , which dealing of his , is as much as if some ridiculous souldier should vantingly brag of his horse , to be the best and swiftest in the land , and offer to pawne his life on any race he should runne , and yet that horse of his should be found to haue but one leg , & that also lame , Bedlam bragging . on which he could neither go , nor stand ; who would not think such a one more fit for bedlam then any sober company ? and truly so it fareth heere with M. Hall , who pawneth all his credit ( which to an honest man is more deere then his life ) if any Protestant Church can make a more full decree for Ecclesiasticall mens marriages , when as yet in foure points decreed by the Councell touching that matter , three are flat against him , and the fourth also doth want of full measure as is euident .

72. For after the words cyted before by M. Hall , it followeth in the same Canon , Scimus & qui The vse of wiues forbidden to Priests whiles they did serue in the Church . Carthagine conuenerunt &c. we know , as the Fathers also who assembled at Carthage , hauing care of the grauity and honesty of the Clergy haue sayd that Subdeacons who touch the holy mysteryes , as also Deacons , and Priests in their turnes , abstayne from their wiues , and to the end that we may likewise obserue the custome deliuered by the Apostles , & obserued in al antiquity ( knowing the tyme for euery thing ) let this especially be kept in fasting and prayer : for they who ●ssist the diuine altar in the tyme they touch these sacred things , must altogeather be continent ( or abstayne from their wiues ) that they may obteyne that of God , which they humbly demand . So in this Canon , at the making wherof it seemeth these marryed Subdeacons , Deacons , Priests to haue beene ordered for the want that was of others in supplying the offices of the Church , and so were not bound alwayes , but at certayne time & by course to yield their attendance , at which tyme they were as you see debarred from their wiues : and if they had alwayes been imployed , their wiues had for euer beene forbidden , and so the graunt heere giuen is not so full as it should be for M Hall , and his , who will endure no such restrictiue limitation .

73. But when it pleased God whose iudgments are vnsearchable to permit our countrey to make a reuolt from the knowne Catholicke Church , and to submit the same to the malediction Isa. 3. mentioned in the Prophet : Dabopueros Prin cipes , & esseminati dominabuntur eis . I will giue them children for their princes , and effeminate companions The decree for the marriage of Clergy men vnder King Edward the 6. far more full absolute , and peremptory then tha which was made in the Trullan Synod . shall rule ouer them : then I say vnder a yong child , an effeminate Metropolitan , and a seely simple Protectour the fullnes of this lewd liberty did enter , and the reynes were let loose to all licentious life : I meane in the tyme of K. Edward the sixth , when Only fayth couered all sinnes , satisfyed for all villany , and supplyed all good workes , and when there was no mirth among Ministers but in marriage ; then I say in the first parlament ( albeit King Henry the 8. by the same authority some 7. years before had made it to be enacted , that Priests after the order of priesthood by the law of God might not marry ) it was decreed that whosoeuer should be afterwards , or were already of the Clergy , that the same person or persons should be from thence forth admitted , & allowed to haue his or their Anno 1. Eduard . cap. 12. Clergy , although they or any of them had been diuers or sundry tymes marryed to any single woman , or to any widdow or widdowes , or to two wiues or more , any law , statute , or vsage to the contrary whatsouer . So the Parlament . And this is more full , absolute , and peremptory , then the Canon of Trullum as you see : for heere that is granted , which is there denyed : there was a limitation to one wife , a prohibition from a widdow ; heere hell gate it set wide open , and leaue giuen to the Clergy to take more wiues , or widdowes , no lesse then for any other men , without any limitation or prohibition at all .

74. But the statute albeit fuller then the Canon , yet commeth short of another made in the 2. and 3. yeares of the same King , when at one blow they chopped off all these points togeather which either in the Trullan , or other Councells whatsoeuer had beene defined against them : for in despight of all the world besides , contrary to to the whole course of the Christian Church , Generall Councells , and continuall practise of all tymes and places , especially of our owne country thus it was determined , and set downe for a law . Be it eneacted by our Soueraign Lord the King with the assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporall &c. that all and euery law and lawes , Canons , constitutions , and ordinances heertofor made by authority of man only which doth prohibit , or forbid marriage to any Ecclesiasticall A most full , peremptory and absolute decree . or spirituall person , or persons of what estate , condition , or degree they be , or by what name or names soeuer they be called , which by Gods law may lawfully marry in all and euery article , branch , and sentence concerning only the prohibition for the marriage of the persons aforesayd , shall be vtterly voyd , and of none effect . And that all manner of forfeatures , payns , penaltyes , crymes , or actions which were in the sayd lawes conteyned , and of the same did follow concerning the prohibition for the marriage of the persons aforesayd , be clearly and vtterly voyde , and of none effect , to all intents , constructions , & purposes , as well concerning marriages heeretofore made by any Ecclesiasticall or spiritual persons aforesayd , as also such which shall be duely and lawfully had , celebrated , and made betwixt the persons which by the law of God may lawfully marry . So there .

75. And now who so will paralell this parlament with M. Halls sacred Councell of Trullum , The decrees of the Councell and parlament paralelled . shall soone see how short the one commeth of the other , the Synod I meane of the Statute : for that in the former is only leaue giuen to Priests to keep their wiues which they had marryed before their ordination , and in the Parlament is an absolute leaue giuen to all , and that whether they were marryed before or after . In that Councell Bishops were to put their wiues far from them , heer they are permitted to keep them at home , or if they had none , to seeke and marry them : there the second marriage , or els the taking of a widdow made men incapable of holy orders : heere no multitude of wiues or widdows do hinder at all : there to haue known a Nunne was sacriledge , heere if she list to marry , there is open freedome and no prohibition : there ( euen in M. Halls Canon ) Subdeacons , Deacons , and Priests that did serue by course in the Church , where to forbeare their wiues for the tyme of their attendance : heere is no more restraint for that tyme then for any other : there it was a constitution of the Apostles not to marry after they were in holy orders ; heer wher all things went out of order , Gods law is to the contrary : in fine this reuerseth all that was ordeyned in that Councel against the Protestants , and therefore in the behalfe of the marriage of their Clergy men , this is without comparison far more full , and absolute then that .

76. And as for peremptorines , that was heer very singular : for what could be more peremptory The Parlament in K. Edwards dayes very peremptory and resolute . then for a few Sectaryes of a little Iland , to sit vpon all Councells , Canons , Constitutions , and all Ecclesiasticall lawes made and allowed by the whole Christian Church ( a few loose Grecians excepted ) and without all controle practised for so many ages togeather , and to proclaime them all inualide & of none effect ? and further to call them , though defyned againe and againe in neuer so many Councells , Generall , Prouinciall , National as after shall be shewed , to be the Lawes , Canons , Constitutions , and ordinances made by authority of man only , as if the authority of the whole Church were but the authority of man which is subiect to errour , and had not the warrant of Christ for her direction and infalibility : and as though that Parlament had had more authority then of a man only , to wit , either Angelical or Diuine , when as many therein assembled were not Angels , God wot , & the chiefe dealers in this broken matter were scant honest men : and as for diuine authority it was inough for them to name the law of God , which righly vnderstood made as much for them , as the lawes or our land doe for theeues , murtherers , and other malefactours .

77. Which desperate attempt was somewhat Iacke Straw in the tyme of K. Richard the second . like the proceeding of Iacke Straw , Wat Tiler , Iohn Bull &c. in the tyme of Richard the 2. when without authority they sate in Councell to suppresse al the nobility , Bishops , Canons &c to kill all the lawyers , and burne the lawes of the realme , and of the Clergy to leaue none aliue but only begging Fryers : for as that attempt of subiects was seditious & treasonable , because done against the authority , dignity , person of the King , and lawes of the land , so was this of ● few schismaticall Bishops , and other lay men , who stil haue beene striuing to meddle in Ecclesiasticall affayres ▪ ●o lesse rebellious , schismatical and hereticall against the Church of Christ : for they who sat in this Councell , had no authority ouer the Church , but were subiect to her lawes as members thereof , and such Pastours as were present in the same , were subordinate to others of higher calling , without whose consent , authority , and approbation they could not conclude any Ecclesiastical new law preiudiciall to the former , more then Iacke Straw & his consorts against the Ciuill : much lesse could they ouerthrow a law by diuers Synods so often confirmed and still in vse from the first planting of the The Parlament only a ciuill Court . fayth in the Iland ; that also being no tribunall to decide Ecclesiasticall , but temporall and Ciuill , for which only all nationall Parlaments are summoned : a Parlament may confirme by decree what the Bishops in Synod haue defyned for the better execution of Ecclesiasticall lawes , but make laws , or define matters of that nature , being only a Ciuill Court , it cannot .

78. Wherefore to end this matter , hauing shewed the large difference that is between these two different decrees , which is as much as I did vndertake to do against M. Hall , or els to be cast in this cause , it resteth now that out of these premises & his owne graunt I conclud against him , and say as our Sauiour sayd to the wicked seruant in the Ghospell , ex ore tuo te iudico serue nequam : I iudge thee wicked seruant out of thyne owne mouth : for thus if you remember he sayd . If any Protestant Church in Christendom can make a more M. Hall concluded to be faithles . peremptory , more full , and absolute , more cautelous decree ( then the 13. of the Trullan Synod ) for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall persons , let me be cond〈…〉ed as saythles : to which maior , or first proposition set downe in his owne wordes , I add this minor : bue the statutes of Edward sixt are more peremptory , more full , more absolute , more cautelous ( for they take away all scruple and remorse ) then that decree : the conclusion w●ll necessarily follow , ergo he is to be condemned as faythles , or els he must shew wherin this syllogisme , either for matter , forme , or figure doth faile , which he shal neuer be able to do .

79. The Apostle amongst other notes of an heretike putteth this for one , that he is proprio iudicio Tit. 3. condemnatus , condemned by his owne iudgment , or a S. Cyprian in diuers places conforme Heretikes condemned by themselues . to the Greeke readeth à semetipso , is condemned by himselfe , which may very fitly be applyed to M. H●ll , who is taken as you see in his own turne , and condemned by himselfe , and that either to want honesty , if King Edwards lawes be more ful , absolute &c. then the other which he alleadgeth , or els to be deuoyd of all shame , if he stand in denyall of that which euery one perceaueth to be so manifest , and notorious . He shal neuer be able so to direct his barke , though he were neuer so skillfull a Pilot , as to passe between this Scylla and Carybdis without falling into the gulfe and perishing in the froth of his owne precipitate folly : and in case this of King Edward were not full inough ( as it is too full and runneth ouer ) yet may the Protestant Churches deuise a fuller , & so he no lesse then now remaine faithles , witles , and shameles .

80. And as though he meant to be faithles , witles , and shameles indeed , presently after the words of his rash and rechles promise , he faceth out so palpable an vntruth , as in all the writing● I haue read of Protestants , or all the lyes they haue made , which are both grosse and many , I neuer to my knowledge haue seene any de● 〈…〉 ered with such brauery or lusty bragging as this : so as if any list to know the mans speciall tallent , or the liuely character of a shameles writer , he shall not need to seeke for any other example : A slaunting lye conioyned with singular impudency . for speaking of this his sacred Canon which sanctifyed in his opinion the whole Councell thus he ruffleth . A place I graunt ( sayth he ) miserably handled by our aduersaries , and because they cannot blemish it inough , indignely turne it out of the Councells : what dare not impudency do ? against all euidences of Greeke copyes , against their owne Gratian , against pleas of antiquity ? this is the readiest way , whome they cannot answere to burne , what they cannot shift off to blot out , and to cut the knot which they cannot vntye . So M. Hall . And who would not thinke that it were impossible , that one so earnest , in such riot of wordes , with an exclamation of what dareth not impudency do ? in so direct , so eager , so confident , so resolute a charge , to vse such villany ( pardon me if I be earnest for this his behauiour is so base , as I know not what other title to giue ) as to report a meere vntruth , & charge vs with a lye ?

81. For let this man tell vs if he can , how we haue blemished , how terne , how burnt , how cut off , how blotted out , against Greeke copyes , Gratian , and All editions of the Trullan Councell haue M. Halls Canon . pleas of antiquity , this Canon ? when the same as it is cyted by Gratian , as it is in Greeke copyes , as alleadged by authority , is as ful , as entier , yea as aduantagiously set down for our Aduersaryes in our Councells , as is the translation of Kemnitius which he hath giuen vs in his own margent ? and of my denyall , because it is not set downe with such brauery of wordes , be not a sufficient answere to his affirmatiue slanderous charge , let the Reader but see these editions which are all that at this present I haue by me , to wit of Seuerinus Binnius , which of all the rest is most ample , in his third ●ome set forth in the yeare 1606. the edition of Venice printed by Dominicus Nicolinus , in the yeare 1585. the Roman edition printed in the Popes Vatican 1612. and before all these , the edition of Paris printed by Audoënus Paruus in the yeare 1555 ▪ and if all these editions haue it ( and I suppose the like of others which haue printed that Synod ) how do we cut it out ? how do we teare , burne , or blemish it ? and why doth this man so tragically exclaime and declaime against vs for that which we neither do nor pretend ?

82. And so far we are from burning , or tearing out this Canon , that in case all the Councells that are extant in the world were burnt & torne , yet this Canon would be found both in Gratian , Baronius , Bellarmine , and others : and for pleas of antiquity it is set downe by wicked Photius in his epistle to Pope Nicolas at large , which is extant in Baronius : and for the Greeke copye , that he shall also find printed in the Vatican Baron . to . 10. anno 863. Nicolai 6. edition , where euery page hauing two columnes , one is the Greeke , and the other is the Latin : and to go about to cut , burne , blemish , teare , or deface a Canon cyted , vrged , answered by so many Authors were ridiculous , and impossible : and this man should haue proued that we teare , and burne as he sayth this Canon indignely , and not insteed of prouing which he What dareth not M. Halls impudency do ? could not do , crye out like a Bedlam : what dare not impudency do ? For we know that impudency will do any thing , if it meet with one that will be as impudent as M. Hall : for then it will euen charge vs , as he doth , most vauntingly with doing that which we do not , but the contrary , as in this particuler instance I haue clearly declared .

83. I am sorry to vse this sharpnes , were it not that I launce such a festred so are , as lenitiues would but hurt , and corrasiues must cure : let M. Hall be lesse impudent , and he shall find me more respectiue : I loue his person , but hate his heresies , and will not see my cause , which is common with all Catholikes betrayed , or Heretikes not to be spared where their dealing is to impudent . truth by painted falshood to be misprized : and if he forget all modesty so far , as vpon a false & iniurious charge to taxe vs also with impudency , and that euen when he sheweth it himselfe in the highest degree , he must haue patience if we vse so vehement a reiection . Catulus the Roman Oratour earnestly pleading , was demanded by his Aduersary , cur latras Catule ? why dost thou barke Catulus ? and he answered , quia lupum video , because I see a wolfe . And if I for the same cause barke more then I would for such intollerable dealing , where truth is trampled vnder foot , & insolency aduanced , I deeme it better to be too earnest , then with too much mildnes to incurre the checke of the Prophet , Canes muti non valentes Isa. 56. latrare : be like dumbe dogs not able to barke , or encounter with the wolfe , where his behauiour is so vnmasked and open , as heere it is . I hope this warning will make him more wary , & if he write any more to see that it be with such characters , as need not make the writer to blush , his friends to shame , and aduersaryes to disgrace him : but to draw to an end of this Councell .

84. After this charge ( which now to his shame we haue discharged ) it followeth in his epistle . The Romanists in the next age ( sayth he ) were somewhat more equall , who seeing themselues pressed with so flat a decree , confirmed by authority of Emperours , as would abide no denyall , began to distinguish vpon the point , limiting this liberty only to the Eastern Church and graunting that all the Clergy of the East might marry , not theirs . So Pope Steuen the second freely confesses . The tradition , sayth he , of Answered by Bellarmine cap. 21. §. ad 5. dico . the Easterne Church is otherwise then that of the Roman Church : for their Priests , Deacons , or Subdeacons are marryed , but in this Church or the Westerne no one of the Clergy from the Subdeacon to the Bishop hath leaue to marry . So M. Hall . And then after his manner vauntingly sayth : Liberally , but not inough : if he yield this why not more ? with other such interrogatories as I shall after set down , when I haue refuted the former passage .

85. Where first to pretermit the false interpretation of Deacons or Subdeacons , as if they were not different orders , because now in England there are no Subdeacons , and the Latin word atque doth not signify or , but and , and so he should haue sayd Deacons , and Subdeacons , and not haue confounded them togeather as he doth : besides this peccadillo , there are three other mayne vntruthes in these wordes , and all the ground whereon it relyeth is false . For where he sayth : that Catholikes saw themselues pressed with so flat a decree The first vntruth in M. Hals wordes . confirmed by authority of Emperours , as would abide no denyall , we haue before made it abide a denyall , and to be so far from a flat decree of any Councel which bindeth all to imbrace it , as that hitherto it hath neuer beene receaued in that kind for flat or round , and that by authority of such as then liued , as S. Bede , or not long after , as Paulus Diaconus , and Anastasius : and for the confirmation of Emperours , the matter is smal , vnles it had first had another confirmation which could not be gotten , but was flatly denyed . Councells take not their authority from Emperours , but Emperours second Councels with their power , that all vnder them may obey what they who are in spiritual authority ouer them haue decreed : and M. Halls Emperours in particuler , to wit Iustinian the yonger , Philippicus &c. being such as they were , we will not much enuy ( M. Hall ) their confirmations , whose liues and actions were such , as they were staynes to Christianity , and their deaths so disasterous , as well sheweth by whose heauy hand and indignation they were chastized .

86. And if M. Hall will haue all Councells confirmed by Emperours to be lawful , and their decrees Canonical , them let him imbrace another Councell of Constantinople , called soone after the Touching the confirmation of Councells by Emperours . former by Philippicus Bardanes the Emperour , wherein the heresy of the Monothelites ( who will haue our Sauiour not to haue had any humane will ) was defyned , and the true sixth Synod of Constantinople condemned : and as well may M. Hall pleade for himselfe out of this Councel as of the former : for in this was the authority of the Emperour who called , who confirmed it , there was Iohn Patriarch of Constantinople , and far more Bishops then in the Trullan Conuenticle : wherfore in the doctrine of this man , the decree is flat , confirmed by the authority of the Emperours , admits no denyall . The Monothelite heretiks will thanke you , M. Hall , and remaine your debtour . How much the Church hath gotten by Imperiall Synods , too lamentable experience hath taught vs as well in these , as in diuers others , whereof one was within few yeares after this of Philippicus , called by Leo the Iconoclast , who with our Protestants condemned , defaced , razed , pulled downe , abused and burned all sacred images of our Sauiour , and his Saints : and ( to omit others in the later tymes as the Conuenticles of Henry the fourth against Gregory the seauenth &c. ) it is not the authority of Emperours when we speake of Councells which makes them so firme as they can abide no denyall , but the promise & assistance of the holy Ghost with the Pastours of the Church , without any reference to the ciuill magistrate , or els the first Apostolicall Councell had beene void and of none effect , when notwithstanding they sayd , visum est Spiritui sancto & Act. 15. nobis : it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and vs : the scepter in this must yield to the myter , the sheep to the Pastours , the ciuill Magistrate to the Ecclesiasticall , Kings and Princes vnto Bishops and Prelates . The causes are different , and the Courts diuers . The second vntruth is that Pope Steuen granted that the Clergy of the East might marry , which after shall in due place be refuted .

87. The last vntruth is touching Steuen the seconds decree : for whereas in Gratian there is The vntruth of M. Halls touching Pope Steuen . no number of second , or third , or any els , M. Hall ( as none are more bold then such as know least ) without more ado resolutly affirmes it to be the second Steuen , but truth so reclaimes against it , or rather ouerbeareth it so violently , as it cannot subsist : for the second Steuen liuing but three Gratian. distin. 31. can . aliter . dayes Pope , or foure at the most , had no leasure to call a Councell or make decrees : and that this was done in Councell , Gratian witnesseth , who sayth that he made the decree in a Councell held in the Lateran Church , and three dayes being too short a tyme euen for the very intimation , the falshood of this charge doth refute it selfe , and demonstratiuely shew this decree not to haue beene made by this Steuen .

88. If M. Hall to help himselfe will take the third for the second as some do , who by reason of the short life of the second Steuen , do not number him among the Popes , that will also as little auaile him : for in all his tyme there was no Councell held in the Lateran Church , or any where els : for such were the troubles of those tempestuous tymes , Aistulphui raging in the West , and the furious firebrands of the Iconoclasts or image-breakers , being in perpetuall care & trauell from one place to another , to compose all seditious tumults , and to cancell the decree of another Councell gathered by the Emperours What manner of Councels heretikes do bring for confirmation of their heresies . authority , to wit Constantinus ( your friend M. Hall though scant sweet ) for suppressing of images , and called the seauenth Oecumenicall , but with as good reason as your Trullam was called the sixth , for no other Patriarch was present , none of the West inuited , no Legat of the Popes , or authority required , no law or forme of a true Councel obserued , al went by force , fury , and faction , & such commonly ●re the Councells you bring for confirmation of your heresy .

89. I confesse that Steuen the 4. held there a Councell , but that was only called for the deposing of the false Pope Constantine , and deposing of such as were ordered by him in that schisme , and preuenting the like inconuenience of chosing a lay man to be Pope againe : for such was this Constantine chosen by popular tumult , without all order or forme of Canonicall election , by the seditious and tyrannicall procurement of his brother Toto then in Rome , whose power and violence at that tyme none could withstand ; & last of all it disannulled the decree of the false Synod of Constantinople against holy images : but of Priests wiues , either in the East or West , there is no mention , nor yet in any Author of these tymesym . When M. Hall is more particuler in his charge , he shall haue a more particuler answere : in the meane tyme I say with Bellarmin , that Canon perhaps to be of no authority , but an error of the collectours , and that for the reasons alleadged , and the cause is poorely defended that is grounded on the errours or mistakings of others .

90. And in case we graunted all the words which M. Hall bringeth out of this Canon , nothing Gratians Canon nothing maketh for M. Hall . would follow thereof against vs , but that the Greeke Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons were marryed , which is to be vnderstood before their ordination , as the Glosse expoundeth , and the Councell as before you haue heard did define : and it is ridiculous to say , as M. Hall doth , that then they began to distinguish : for wheras the Grecians de sacto had in this separated themselues from the Latin Church , had made Councells , or rather Conuenticles of their owne , and were borne out in al by the sword of their Emperors , where the fact and practise was so different , as all might see it with their eyes , little need there was that any should inuent a distinction or limitation of liberty , as this man dreameth : and the Canon he cyteth out of Gratian ( if it be a Canon ) is but a declaration of the fact ( which was so conspicuous as could not be denyed ) shewing only what was don in the East Church what not permitted in the West .

91. And wheras M. Hall auerreth , that this Canon graunted that all the Clergy of the East M. Halls want of Logicke . might marry , but not of the West , his glosse fouly corrupteth the Text , and conteyneth an euident vntruth : for neither all the Clergy , nor any of the Clergy could marry in the Easterne Church : and this man seemeth to be of very grosse capacity that will haue these two propositions to be equipollent , or to beare the same sense ; Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons in the Greeke Church are marryed , and this ; all the Clergy of the East may marry : for first Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons make not al the Clergy , or els Bishops , Archbishops , Patriarches , Metropolitans shall not be Clergy men , which yet are the chiefest of that ranke , and to whome all the other as inferiours to their betters are subordinate and depend , which yet are debarred from marriage . Againe , that Priests , Deacons and Subdeacons in Greece were then marryed is cleare , but it is no lesse cleare that they were not marryed when they were Priests , Deacons , It was lawful for married men in Greece to be made Priests , but neuer lawful for Priests to marry . and Subdeacons , but before , as the Councell declared : for although it were permitted that marryed men might be made Priests , yet was it forbidden that Priests should be made marryed men , and the same of Deacons , and Subdeacons : and so I conclude with M Hall , that not only all the Clergy of Greece might not marry , but that no Clergy man in holy orders ( for such only are specially so tearmed ) might marry at all . I hope M. Hall that your brayns are not so far spent , but that if you pause a while , and scratch your head where it doth not itch , you will conceaue this difference , that marryed men may be preferred to the Clergy , but not Clergy men permitted to marry : the first by the Trullan Councel was granted , the other neuer allowed : and therfore these words of yours , all the Clergy of the East might marry , may be crowned with a siluer whet-stone .

92. By that which I haue sayd vnto this obiection of Pope Steuens Canon , that it is of no authority , as hauing no certayne Authour , that it maketh not against vs , in case it were true that M. Halls collections thereon are false , you may well of your selfe without any further discourse be able to iudge what regard is to be had to his vaunting demands and interrogations , multiplyed without cause : for after the words of Pope Steuen , thus he writeth : Liberally , but not inough : & if he yield this , why not more ? shall it be lawfull in the East , which in the West is not ? do the Ghospells or lawes of equity Many idle wordes . alter according to the foure corners of the world ? doth God make difference betweene Greece and England ? if it be lawfull , why not euery where ? if vnlawfull , why is it done any where ? so then you see we differ not from the Church in this , but from the Romish . So M. Hall . And by this you may perceaue the veyne of the man , and his Thrasonical boasting : he would fayne be crowing , & if he had but any aduantage , there should need no other trump to sound out his prayses , conquests , and triumphs then his owne pen : but all this noyse wil proue but the sound of anempty tubb , and powder shot without bullet , a froth I meane of idle wordes , and childish clamours as full of vanity , as deuoyd of wit .

93. If he yield this , sayth this wise man , why not more ? but of what yielding doth he dreame ? in the words cyted in Steuen the seconds name ▪ I find no yielding nor resisting , no fighting nor vanquishing , no battaile nor conquest , there it is only related what the Grecians did vpon their false Councell , what liberty they vsurped , in so much as their Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons were marryed , but that it was not permitted in the Latin Church : & what is that more which this Epistler would haue him to yield ? he answereth very wisely by another demand : shall it be lawfull in the ●ast , which in the West is not ? I answere him yes : and further to gratify the man , do add that one & the selfe same thing at one tyme may be vnlawfull , and yet lawfull at another . And if he know not this his parishioners are troubled with a seely Minister , who haue him for their Curate : though this in the meane tyme I must tell him , that Steuen sayth nothing of this fact of the Grecians , whether it be lawful or vnlawfull : and therefore M. Hall frames collections out of his fingers ends , without any ground or graunt of his authors : I know he stretcheth far and maketh him to say , that they might marry , but he sayth not so much , but only that they were marryed , whether well or il , he defyneth not . But to come to our case .

94. He cannot be ignorant what our Sauiour answered the Pharisies touching the question propounded about putting away their Matt. 29. wiues in S. Matthews Ghospell , which they vrged to shew that it was lawfull to marry another , euen during the life of the former , so there had beene a bill of diuorce made between them , our Sauiour replyed : Moyses ad duritiam cordis vestri permisit vobis dimittere vxores vestras , ab initio autem non fuitsic . Moyses permitted you for the hardnes of Euen the law of God did bind at one tyme & not at another . your hart to dismisse your wiues , but from the beginning it was not so : as if he had sayd : in the beginning euery one was bound to one wife , & so long it was not lawfull to haue more , but in the end Moyses permitted diuorces , and then vpon his permission it was lawful : if heere some light head should dally , as M. Hall doth , & aske , what , is Gods law changed by tymes ? shal that be lawfull to day , which yesterday was vnlawfull ? if it be Gods law , it endureth for euer , if it be abrogated by a contrary permission , it cannot be the law of God , and so forth , all were idle babling , because God being the Author of his own law may alter , change , dispose , and abrogate the same at his pleasure .

95. So in this present question the single life of Priests being an ecclesiastical law , though Marriage of the Greeke Priests why permitted . Apostolicall and still in vse from their tymes , to saue the Greeke Church from further reuolt , being so carnally giuen , and so forward to imbrace all heresies , as the Arrian , Macedonian , Nestorian , Iutichian , Iconoclasts , Monothelites , and diuers others begun and nourished amongst them , the Church to stay them in the rest , permitted them with the former restrictions to take wiues before their ordination : for in Ecclesiasticall laws the Church can dispense if they conteine matter of fact and not of fayth or beliefe , as this doth , & that only ad duritiam cordis corum , for the hardnes of their hart : for heere no other reason entred , because as now we shall shew , ab initio non suit sic , it was not so from the beginning , euen in the Greek Church , and therfore the collection of this man is fond and ridiculous , when after these brags he sayth : that vntill the tyme of that Councell the marriage of Clergy men was free , he might aswel haue concluded thus : in King Edward the sixt his tyme it was enacted by Parlament that all Clergy men and Religious might marry , ergo before that tyme there was neuer any prohibition to the contrary : a noble argument and worthy of the maker .

96. And of this it doth proceed , that this thing is lawfull in the East , and not in the West , because that the permission is graunted to that Church and not to the other : and euery man liuing vnder the lawes of one certaine Church , A thing may be lawfull in one place which is not in another . some permission by the whole may be graunted to that part , which is not graunted to the rest , as in France for some Saturdayes after Christmas it is permitted to eate flesh , which permission is not in other Countryes : and therfore in that Countrey I may lawfully eate , and in others I should sinne mortally by eating , because I do violate the contrary precept which forbids me to eate and there doth bind , vnles sicknes or some other like necessityes do excuse me . But sayth this seely man : Do the Ghospells or lawes of equity alter according to the foure corners of the world ? No , gentle Syr , nor is your marriage , God be praysed , yet become the Ghospell : for not one of the foure Euangelists , or any other giue testimony for your wiues ; neither haue you brought any one place out of any one of them to that purpose , which in such penury of yours had not beene Omitted , if any could haue beene sound to fauour you , as I suppose .

97. And for lawes of equity , who seeth not The law of the marriage of Clergy men was no law of equity but of great iniquity . that different Kingdomes haue also their different statuts and manner of proceeding , either in criminall or ciuill causes ? And if vnder that title you include the law of marriage of Priests , it was so far from all equity , as I neuer knew any made with more iniquity , or wherein one Parlament did more fight with another , and both so tossed the law of God as a tennis ball , now banding it to one part , now beating it backe againe to the other , as in this ; and the other fiue articles decreed by Kin● Henry the eight togeather with this in the year 1540. though repealed by his son King Edward in the very first yeare of his reigne .

98. For in King Henryes Statute it is sayd that the King in his owne person came into the Court of Parlament , and there like a Prince of most high prudence , and no lesse learning , opened and declared many things of high learning and great knowledge touching six articles , for which godly study , paine , and trauell the whole Parlament , that is the Lords spiritual , temporal , and commons , thought themselues bound to thanke the King , and intreat that they might be enacted by authority of the Parlament , as they were : the first was the reall presence by transubstantiation : The stature of si● Articles anno 1540. the second that the Communion vnder both kindes by the law of God was not necessary . 3. that Priests after their orders taken might not marry by the same law . 4. that vows of chastity ought to be obserued by the same law . 5. that priuate Masses by the same law also were to be allowed . 6. that auriculer confession was to be reteyned . These were then out of the high learning and great knowledge of K. Henry determined , and seuere penaltyes imposed vpon the transgressours .

99. There had passed but six whole yeares , when the same Metropolitane , Prelats , & noble men , in the same place vnder a King , who by reason of his yong age , and feeble constitution , A notable example of our Parlamental inconstancy . could not be of high prudence or learning , and his vncle the Protectour , who also for want of both prudence and learning , could declare nothing of any great iudgment or knowledge , the same was reuersed , and made voy● , and of no effect , with this similitude premised to the decree which well suted the matter in hand : that as in a tempest or winter one course , or ●arment is conuenient , in calme or warme weather a more liberall race , or lighter Fine similitudes . garment , both may and ought to be vsed &c. So these good Taylers could shape out new fashions of sayth for all tymes , in the rough winter of K. Henryes raigne one forme was cut out ; in the calme sommer of King Edward another : in King Henryes tyme the best course was to go fair & soft , — Velut qui Iunonis sacra ferrent , Horace . To flatter the King , to admire euery thing he sayd , as proceeding from high learning , and great knowledg , to thanke him for his godly study , paine and trauell , to desire that all might be enacted which he had deuised : but vnder his sonne hauing gotten the reynes into their owne hands , the tymes were altered , and they meant to runne a more liberall race , to giue the bridle to al loose liberty , and hereticall nouelty , & therefore they began to laugh at Kings Henryes paynes , & learning , and to esteeme him not only a very foole , but the wickedest man aliue , in forcing them , and in them all the land to subscribe , imbrace , acknowledge , & reuerence that to be according to the law of God , which in their iudgments they thought to be quite opposite , contrary , and repugnant to that law , and so by that Parlament were declared to be repealed , vtterly deuoyd , & of none effect .

100. And not to digresse from this particuler controuersy , some six yeares after the former Parlament , notwithstanding that K. Henry had declared many things of high learning and great knowledge , touching the marriages of Priests , and had deliuered in plaine tearmes that Priests after the order of Priesthood receaued might not marry by Gods law : yet did his sonne by another act declare , that all Priests or Ecclesiasticall Gods law in two parlaments made to affirme two contradictoryes . persons by the law of God might lawfully marry : and all contrary decrees are repealed and made voyd . And what will you say to such Parlaments ? one sayth that by the law of God Priests may not marry ; another , that by the law of God it is lawfull for them to marry : and yet this law of God is but one law , and cannot be repugnant to it selfe : and it may be noted how far Cranmer dispensed with his owne conscience , dissembled Crammers deep dissimulation . in Religion , and preuaricated in this K. Henryes Parlament , who hauing his own Trull , & desiring openly to enioy her , yet for feare of the King , not only kept her close , but so also collogued with the rest , or rather aboue the rest , being the chiefest in place and authority in that Court vnder the King , as he not only commended his high learning and knowledge , but did also crouch & creep to haue that confirmed which in his hart he did abhorre , and vpon the first occasion offered did vtterly condemne . I see he could make his garment to serue the tyme indeed , his horse to trauell according to the weather . O constant Prelate , and worthy founder of our new English Ghospell !

101. These then , M. Hall , being the first Taylers that framed this wedding garment of yours , and tanke riders who taught you to runne this liberall race , to let loose the reynes to all carnall delights , and yet still to keep the name of spirituall Pastours , you haue little cause to call it the law of equity , which in the first making condemned the makers of so great inconstancy , and faythles leuity , as you haue heard : but let vs follow you further in your demands . Doth God , say you , make difference between Greece and England ? Ecclesiasticall and ciuill laws may be altered by such as are in suprem authority in the one and other causes . I answere you that he doth , and if they make an ill law in Greece , you are not bound to follow it in England , but to eschew and auoyd it : or in case they be dispensed in some Ecclesiastical law by supreme Ecclesiasticall authority , propter duritiam cordis eorum , and to auoyd a further inconuenience , it will not presently follow that you or yours in England may do the same : as our Soueraigne in England can exempt a man from any law in particuler , & it will not I hope presently follow , that all other subiects may clayme the same priuiledg : againe if his Maiesty make some fauourable and beneficial law for all his subiects in generall , which the Emperour in Bohemia would not allow ; were it not a wise question to demand : Doth God make difference betweene King Iames and the Emperour Matthias ? between Prage & London ▪ England England & Bohemia ? These things M. Hall which depend on Ecclesiasticall or Ciuil lawes , may be dispensed or altered when the occasions are very vrgent , by them who haue supreme authority in the one and other Courts .

102. Your last demand well bewrayeth your ignoaance , and sheweth that you want the first grounds or principles of Philosophy , or els you would neuer haue framed so impertinent a M. Hall ignorant demand . question : If it be lawfull say you , why not euery where ? if vnlawfull , why is it done any where ? I see now that we must take heed , for this argument cornu ferit , yet shall I with your leaue shew it to be much weaker then you take it for , yea to be altogeather loose and impertinent , and it may be answered in one word , that such thinges as of their owne nature are intrinsecally euill , as to kill , steale , lye , slaunder and the like , are vnlawful in all tymes , places and persons : but this is not so in other things , which being of their owne nature and intrinsecall essence indifferent , are made vnlawfull by some positiue law to the contrary : and that either diuine , as is working on the Saboth day in the old law , marriag of more wiues at once , and the like , which therfore are vnlawful because they are prohibited , but yet so as that they may by God the maker of them be dispensed in , as not ill of their owne intrinsecall nature , but as they haue annexed his prohibition & restraint : or Ecclesiasticall , as of breaking of fasts commanded , of neglecting feasts , or omitting the ordinary ceremonyes , rites , or ordinances of the Church : for as all men are children of this Mother , so they ought to obey her precepts , and no priuate authority can infringe which by so generall and publicke is imposed : or els finally Ciuill , for if the King command that none beare armes in the night tyme , that they carry not corne to other Countreyes , that they transpose no cloath , or the like ; these things of their owne nature free , are now made necessary by the ciuill command of the Prince : and as he may dispense in the one , so may the supreme spirituall Pastour in the other : the one as chiefest in ciuill , the other in Ecclesiasticall causes .

103. This difference M. Hall not obseruing ( as he is dull in distinguishing ) confoundeth & M. Halls confuse hudling of thinges togeather . huddleth vp things togeather , and supposeth either all things to be of their own nature good or euill , or commanded a like by God for all to obserue , which is not so : for some things are left to the temporall Magistrate , others to the spirituall to dispose : and as Kings are to be obeyed according to S. Peter , so also the Church according to our Sauiour : and as to disobey the King in ciuil Matt. 28. matters is capitall , so it is schismaticall not to obey the Church : and as he is held a traytour who rebelleth against the King , so he an Heathen or Publican who will not heare the Church : and hence it commeth , that as one King is of equall authority with another , and so may recall any edict , proclamation , decree , or iniunction made by his predecessours , so likewise may one supreme Pastour , when vrging necessity shall so require reuoke , or repeale any Ecclesiasticall law made before his tyme , and that eyther in all , or in part as the nature of the thing shall require , or a Generall Councell determine , or he and his Councell shall thinke expedient : and this prohibition of the marriage of Priests being of this nature , I meane Ecclesiasticall , it may be dispensed for one place , and not for another , and so it may also be lawfull or vnlawfull in one place , and not in the other , as the prohibition or dispensation in different places doth either bind or excuse . The title which M. Hall giues vs of Romish Church I passe ouer as not worthy of reflexion , this poore man must needs shew his nature and be contemptuous in all things .

104. At length he commeth to the conclusion of this his obiection out of the Trullan Councell , which is that it giueth leaue to all to marry : This sacred Councell ( sayth he ) doth not only vniuersally approue this practise ( with paine of deposition to the gainesayers ) but ●uouches it for a decree Apostolicall . Iudge now whether this one authority be not inough to weigh ▪ downe a hundred petty Conuenticles , and many legions ( if there had beene many ) of priuate contradictions : thus for seauen hundred yeares you find nothing but open freedome . So he . Which words and others the like , when I read in this man , it seemeth to me that a problematicall question may be made , whether he be able to speake the truth or not , for hitherto he hath The cause why M. Hall doth multiply so many vntruths . still beene taken tardy : and heere in these words are two or three vntruths and these radiant : but not to bring that into dispute ( for perhaps if he had a better cause he would be able by better meanes to defend it ) I rather doe interprete these his frailtyes to proceed from the necessity of the matter , then from any impossibility in the man himselfe .

105. We haue before shewed this Councel not to be sacred , and the approuance not so vniuersall as M. Hall maketh it : for whereas in the very beginning they oppose themselues to the Latin Church , and make decrees only for the Church of Greece , it cannot be sayd to be vniuersall for al , which only includeth but one part with the exception mentioned of the other : neither could a particuler Patriarke make a law in a Nationall Synod to repeale another in vse vnder his equall , ouer whome he had no iurisdiction , much lesse to recall the lawes of his Superiour , & disallow their practise : for if par in parem non habet potestatem , much lesse had the Patriarcke of Constantinople ouer the Bishops of Rome , who ( I meane the Patriarcke ) was alwayes his inferiour , and subordinate vnto him , and so in the very Canon it is sayd : Nos antiquum Canonem &c. we obseruing the ancient Canon &c. So as they restraine this liberty to that Church & themselues alone , without any determination preiudiciall to the other , which had not beene if they had vniuersally without distinction of places or persons allowed this freedome . The Trullan Councell neuer permitted that al the Clergy of the East mig●t marry .

106. But when you talke of vniuersally approuing this practise , which practise do you meane M. Hall ? is it that you mentioned a little before , that all the Clergy of the East might marry ? if so ( and so you must take it , or els you talke at randome ) then againe I must tell you that this your Synod wholy disalloweth that custome , & permitteth no Clergy man to marry : for although it permitted some marryed men to ascend so high as to be made Priest , yet it neuer permitted any Clergy man to stoop so low , as to be made a husband , neither did it euer auouch that basenes in any Clergy man to be a decree Apostolical , & therefore if with better attention you read that Councell , you shall find it to be as I say , & moreouer the paine of deposition to the gainsayers to be only against such as denyed the vse of their wiues to Priests marryed before their ordination ▪ and out of the tyme excepted by the Synod .

107. Neither doth the name of an Apostolicall decree , where there is nothing els but the name only , much trouble vs : for if the decree mentioned be taken in the right sense , it maketh not against vs : if in the sense which M. Hall pretendeth it ouerthroweth the Councell , and so he pulleth down with one hand , what he had built vp with the other : for if for any decree the Councell graunt the carnall knowledge of wiues to be Apostolicall , it is for that which M. Hall cyted before , that no Bishop , Priest , or Deacon , shal put The Councell of Trullum gainsayth the Apostles constitutions euen in that thing on which it would seeme to relye . away his wife vpon pretence of Religion , vpon paine of deposition : if this be the decree , then I demand why the Councell decreeth against the same ? For heer Bishops are allowed their wiues , which in the Trullan Synod by two decrees are debarred from them : either M. Hall will allow the decree , and then he condemneth his sacred Councell that desines against it , or will sticke to the Councell , and then he must condemne the decree not to be Apostolicall , as conteining in it an euident errour condemned by so sacred , so generall a Councell .

108. Moreouer if he follow the Councell , whereas the Bishops assembled therfore allowed The Trullan Councell ouerthrowne by it selfe in the matter Priests marriage . marryed Priests to enioy their wiues because of the Apostolicall decree , & yet condemne that very decree in the first branch of Bishops , and decree against it , what ground was this to build vpon , and to contradict the Roman Church ? & what drowsy decree was this which is grounded on that which is by the very Councell it self contradicted ? can one and the selfe same Canon of the Apostles be a warrant for the wiues of Priests , and not Canonicall for the wiues of Bishops , when as in your opinion the one no lesse than the other is alike to be allowed without any distinction , limitation , or exception at all ? O how feeble is falshood that thus falleth of it self , and is ouerthrowne by the same grounds on which it would seeme to stand . M. Halls chiefe ground is this Synod , the warrant for the Synods definition is the Apostles Canon , and the Apostles Canon ouerthroweth the Synod : this is the maze or labyrinth of errour , and heerunto all M. Halls florishes , brags , and assurances of the weight of this authority ouerbearing a hundred Conuenticles , and many legions of priuate contradictions are brought : for this heauy weight is as light as a fether , contradicteth it selfe , was condemned by the Church , and more hurteth then helpeth the cause for the which it is brought .

109. And truely the triumphant conclusion of the authority of this seditious assembly that it weigheth downe a hundred petty conuenticles , and many legions of priuate contradictions , is worthy of M. Halls wit and learning , and resembles that Poets prayse of Epicurus the Philosopher in Lactantius , Lactant. l. 3. diuin. Instit. cap. 17.

— Hic ille est Qui genus humanum ingenio superauit , & omnes Restinxit stellas , exortus vt aetherius sol .

This is he who for wit surpassed all other men and obscured the stars , rising like the heauenly sunne : by reason of which immoderate and vndeserued Immoderate prayses where there was no desert or cause . prayse that author sayth that he could neuer read the verses without laughter : Non de Socrate aut Platone hoc dicebat qui velut Reges habentur Philosophorum , sed de homine quo sano & vigente nullus aeger ineptius delirauit : itaque Poeta inanissimus leonis laudibus murem non ornauit , sed obruit & obtriuit . He sayd not this of Socrates or Plato , who are esteemed the Princes or chiefest of the Philosophers , but of a man then whome being sound and in health , no sicke man euer more foolishly doted : therfore the sottish Poet did not so much set forth a mouse with a lyons prayse , as ouerwhelme and crush him in peeces . So he , and so say I no lesse fittly of M. Hall then he of Lucretius , that he commendeth not the Councell of Neece , Constantinople the first , Ephesine , or of Chalcedon , or such like general Councels , but a bastard Conuenticle not worth the naming , and with the false titles of vniuersal , sacred , authority weighing down a hundred conuenticles , & legions of priuate contradictions , with the like , he couereth but a mouse vnder a lyons skin , and a a skar-crow of clouts with Achilles armour .

110. But the man if I mistake him not hath a further fetch in this matter , and will I feare me shew vs a tricke of legier-du-maine , and by crafty conueyance cast that off by contempt , The reason why M. Hall giueth so great vndeserued praise vnto the Trullan Conuenticle . which he saw that by learning he could not answere : for hauing perused in Bellarmine so many Councells cyted of all kingdomes , so many authorityes in him & Coccius , for cleering this controuersy , as euinced the Catholike truth , refelled his nouelty , and faythfully deliuered the practise of all tymes , places , authors , Churches , Synods ; this man sayth of his bastard Councell alone : Iudg now whether this one authority be not inough to weigh down a hundred petty conuenticles , & many legions ( if ther had beene many ) of priuate contradictions , so as with this Gentleman al Councels you shal cyte against him , though neuer so ancient , al Fathers though neuer so graue , all historyes though neuer so authenticall shall be but petty conuenticles and priuate contradictions : and this counterfeit Trullan Councel shall be generall , sacred , and of authority to weigh them all downe whatsoeuer .

111. This is a short maistery , and easy conquest by giuing more authority then it deserueth vnto one to make riddance of all the rest , and to accept nothing for proofe , but that your selfe list to allow . M. Hall in this saw the Fathers and Councells to be against him , & that for one broken M. Hall only praiseth them who can pleasure him , and dispraiseth the rest . allegation of the Trullan Conuenticle , we could bring a whole army of more ancient , more authentical records , and for three Fathers of the foure first hundred yeares , though not one of all the three make for him , the testimonyes of al the Fathers of these ages , which he saw at length layd downe in Coccius and Bellarmine , but durst not behold them , nor yet the answeres to his owne arguments in the Cardinal ; only he prayseth such as himselfe produceth , and setteth them out with honourable titles , as Paphnutius a virgin , famous for holynes , famous for miracles : S. Athanasius a witnes past exception , who may serue for a thousand historyes till his age : S. Huldericus B. of Auspurge both learned and vehement &c. but for all the rest that be against him , they make but priuate contradictions , & so if they bring his cause no helpe , he casteth them all off with a Writ of ,

— Nil tecum attuleris ibis Homere foras .

112. Neither is M. Hall the first authour of this inuention , but scholler rather and follower of M. Iohn Iewell , who made and vnmade Fathers M. Iewels making and vnmaking of the Fathers . at his pleasure , as they stood for or against him : in citing once the schismaticall Councell of Basil for himselfe , he sayth the Fathers of the Councell of Basil say &c. but when a far more ancient Councell was cyted against him by D. Harding , then were all these Fathers ignorant men , & lead away with See the Returne of vntruths of D. Stapleton art. 4. the blindnes of that age : when S. Bernard in his books of Consideration to Eugenius , declaimeth against the vices of the Court of Rome , then is he holy Saint Bernard : but when he sayth in the same worke , that the Pope is for power Peter , for his annointing Christ , the supreme Pastour of al Pastours , then is he but bare Bernard the Abbot : when S. Gregory the Great rebuketh the proud title of Iohn of Constantinople stiling himselfe vniuersall Bishop , then he is holy S. Gregory , but when he writeth of the miracles of Saints , of purgatory , and other the like Catholike articles , then he is Father Gregory the dreamer : Origen if he speake against M. Iewell hath presently many errours and heresies , but when he speaketh for him , then he is old Father Origen , and M. Iewell will be his white sonne .

113. So if one Father speake for M. H●ll , he is past exception , and shall serue for a thousand , if another M. Hall submits all authority taken from antiquity to his owne tribunall . though of later tymes , he must answere all cauills , satisfy all readers , and conuince all not will full aduersaryes : if a schismaticall Councell though neuer so base , neuer so much branded fauour his marriage , it is generall , sacred , and shal proclaime in spight of all contradiction : but if we for one or two Fathers misunderstood , as I haue shewed , bring the whole torrent and vniforme conspiring agreement of them all , it shall make against him but priuate contradiction : if we alleadge the Councells gathered in all the coasts and corners of Europe , Asia , and Affricke , they are all but petty Conuenticles , because M. Ioseph Hall as an arbiter chosen not by man , or of man , but by some greater power , defines all to be so , and will haue all Councells , Fathers , historyes , records to be allowed or disallowed , accepted or refused , good or bad , authentical or counterfeit , as it shall like himselfe , which supereminent authority and independence if you graunt him not , all his arguments fall to ground : and if you graunt him , who will not pitty your folly , and thinke you worthily deceaued , who leaue the brasen pillers of truth , sanctity , antiquity , to leane on the broken and rotten reed of this seely simple Minister , in learning very little , lesse in sanctity , and only in his owne opinion and imagination great ?

114. He who will not be deceaued in iudgement , must not weigh the matters controuerted by the scales of partiall affection towards either part : for that were to make truth subiect to priuate fancy : where two are in sute at law Priuate affections do hinder vpright iudgment . the one against the other , if the Iudge be byazed by one party , and will pronounce sentence for him without so much as hearing the aduersary speake , as Seneca in Medea well noteth , the sentence may fall out to be right , but the iudgment was wrong . He that will iudge vprightly must beare an vpright mind , not inclining to the right or the left : for truth is compared by Cassian Cassian collat. 23. cap. 9. to a straight line , and as he who walketh on a rope cannot stand or go , if he leane to one side or other , so neither he find the truth who hath tyed his affection to any particuler , as without further discussion will take all for good , which he on the warrant of his word shall suggest : in this question if you draw your opinion from M. Hall and me , and that so far as neither of vs both may be belieued , but according to the proof we shall bring , the truth soone will shew herselfe in her natiue colours , & you shall know where to find & follow her : but then you must not let M. Halls bare word make white blacke , nor blacke white , nor his sayings be an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and able to make a Conuenticle a Synod , a seditious Assembly a generall Councell , or his reiection bring disparagement to any true Councel , vnles it be seconded by better authority of more ancient and sincere writers . And the like of myne to him which indifferency is so equall , as more cannot be desired , or let M. Hall if he can propose it , and I bind my selfe to imbrace it .

115. To know then whether Councells be true and lawfull to be admitted or refused , dependeth vpon all the circumstances of their calling , & determining according to the analogy of fayth belieued and deliuered by the Church : such A necessary rule . Councells as haue not swarued from this rule , nor haue beene noted of errour , schisme , or faction , nor contradicted by the writers of that tyme , and succeeding Councells , are to be held for good and lawfull , because they are knowne to agree with the common , vniuersall and Catholike beliefe , and that spirit which knitteth al the members of this mysticall body togeather , & if in any thing they had swarued , they had not past without due checke & reprehension , which is much in this matter to be pondered : for wheras M. Hall bringeth but one poore petty conuenticle , and painteth it out like Esops Daw with many stolne fethers to make it seeme a fayre bird , I haue by the authours of that tyme disproued the same as schismaticall , & of no credit : let M. Hall shew the same in the Councells produced by vs to the contrary , and he shall do somewhat , let him name the authour that condemned , the histories that mention them to be schismaticall , other Councells that reiected them and the like : but if he cannot do this , then must our Councells be allowed , their authority sacred , their testimonyes irrefragable , & the least of them able to ouerbeare millions of the Trullan , or such like exorbitant conspiracyes .

116. And this supposed which by the laws of equity cannot be denyed , we bring for this truth , I meane against the marriage of Clergy men , Councels gathered in all the parts of Christendome , all called and kept within the first seauen hundred yeares after Christ , that M. Hall if yet any sparke of grace be in him , may with blushing recall his wordes with which he concludeth this matter saying : for seauen hundred years A shameles assertion . you find nothing but open freedome , to wit for all Bishops , Priests , & Deacons to take wiues , which is so grosse an vntruth , as it may serue for seauen hundred togeather : for all the Fathers he hath brought , are either against him , or corrupted shamefully by him , and this Councell is of no proofe , or if it were , it maketh far more for vs , then for him : and whence then commeth this freedome ? in what places and persons ? in what Church or Prouince ? for I am sure that neither in Asia Europe , and Africke hath it had this continuance and freedome . I feare M. Hall in the end wil runne to Terra Virginea , Guiana , Chyna , Mexico , or some other regions vnder the Antarticke Pole to find it out .

117. For to begin with Asia vnder which I Asia . include all the Greeke Church , that hath yielded vs against M. Hall three Councells , two prouinciall , one generall : the first held at Ancyra in Corcil . Ancyra● . Can. 10. Galatia , wherin it is defined : Quicumque Diaconi constituti , in ipsa constitutione testificati sunt &c. What Deacons soeuer that are ordered , if in their ordination they did testify and say , that they must marry wiues , because they could not remaine in single life , if such shall afterwards marry , let them remayne in the Ministery , because it is graunted them by the Bishop , but if any say nothing & in their ordination they are receaued with condition so to remaine , if they afterwards do marry , let them cease , or be deposed from their Deaconish . So the Councel : and by Deacons to marry as Binius wel noteth , are to be vnderstood such The vow of chastity where no exception is made annexed vnto orders . as were perforce made Deacons , as some were also in the same manner made Priests ( though they neuer had this permission ) as before I haue shewed out of S. Augustine : and if such Deacons did not expresse this exception , by force of the order they were held vncapable of marriage , a● hauing annexed vnto it tacitum votum , an implyed vow , of perpetuall chastity . And if in Deacons , much more in Priests , Bishops &c.

118. M. Francis Godwin in his Catalogue of English Bishops , amongst other his mistakings , Francis Godwin in his Catalogue pag. 136. and 137. attributeth this Canon to the second Councell of Arles in France , in the yeare 326. but in that Councell it is not extant , nor was it euer lawfull in the Latin Church especially of Europe , as far as I can find , after the taking of holy orders to marry : and the note he addeth , that Restitutus Bishop of London was marryed , needeth more proofe then his bare affirmation , vnles perhaps he liued apart from his wife , as the Trullan Councell after ordeyned , and S. Gregory of Towers sheweth to haue beene the Ecclesiastic●ll custome before : for no Church either Greeke or Latin euer permitted Bishops to accompany with their wiues , but commanded them to liue apart from them in perpetuall continency , and the very first Canon of this Councell is : Assumi aliquem ad Sacerdotium non posse in vinculo coniugij constitutum , Can. 1. nisi fuerit promissa conuersio . One cannot be made Priest in the band of wedlocke , vnles he promise conuersion , that is , to abstaine from his wife , liue apart from her , and vow chastity . Which explication of the sense and meaning of the word conuersion is warranted by two other Councells , to wit , the first of Arausica , where of Arausic● . 1. an●● 4410 c. ●●● Deacons it is sayd : Non ordinentur coniugati , nisi quiprius conuersionis proposito professi suerint castitatem . Let none be ordered Deacons , but such as haue first of purpose or intention of conuersion professed or vowed chastity : and againe in the Councell of Agatha : Si coniugati inuenes consenserint Agath●● . Concil. anno . 5●● . c. 16. ordinari , etiam vxorum voluntas ita requirenda est , vt sequestrato mansionis cubiculo , religions promissa , postea qui pariter conuersi fuerint ordinentur . If any marryed yong men ( so they be not vnder the age of 25. yeares , for such are excluded by the same Canon ) shall agree togeather to take orders , the intention of their wiues is so first to be required that they separate themselus from the chamber of their husbands , promise to liue chast , and then let such as haue made their conuersion togeather be ordered . So these Councells , and so little freedome did they allow in this matter .

119. The second Councell is of Neocasarea in Cappadocia , which no lesse then the former was held before the Councell of Nice , and in the very first Canon it is decreed : Presbiter si Concil. Neocaes●● ▪ Can. 1. vxorem duxerit ordino suo moneatur . Let a Priest if he marry a wife be deposed . Is this the open freedome you meane M. Hall , that possessed the world for seauen hundred years ? haue Ecclesiasticall men no more liberty now in England ? and indeed this decree is renewed in the Trullan Councell : so little help can you find of the Greeke Church which yet in this seemeth most to fauour you . The third Councell is the first of Nice celebrated in Bithynia , the third Canon wherof I haue before in answering the obiection of Paphnutius alleadged , and vrged to this purpose .

120. From Asia let vs come to Africke , where this continency was exactly kept , and Afrike . there we haue also foure Councels : the second , third , fourth , and fifth of Carthage , defyning for vs : in the second it is sayd : Gradus isti tres conscriptione Ann. 396. Concil. Carthag. 2. cap. 2. vide Concil. African . sub Caelestino Can. 37. quadam castitatis per consecrationes annexi sunt &c. Those three degrees are linked within the band of chastity by holy orders ( Bishops I mean Priests , and Deacons ) for it is expedient that Bishops , Priests , and Deacons , or those who are imployed about the diuine Sacraments be chast in all things &c. And to this of the Councell is added : Placet , vt in omnibus , & ab omnibus pudicitia custodiatur , qui altari deseruiunt . It pleaseth the whole Councell , that chastity be kept in al , and of all who serue the altar : so there , & beer is chastity annexed to Orders , heere are Altars , heere is consecration by imposition of hands : and in the third Councell the Nicen Canon is Ann. 397. Carthag. 3. cap. 17. confirmed , and such women assigned , as may dwell with Priests , as their mothers , aunts , sisters , and the like . In the fourth to Bishops Priests , Deacons , are added Subdeacons .

121. In the fifth is this concluding Canon : Cùm de quorumdam Clericorum , quamuis erga vxores Ann. 398. Carthag. 5. cap. 3. proprias incontinentia reserretur &c. Whereas relation was made of the incontinency of Clergy men , although with their owne wiues , it was decreed Bishops , Priests , and Deacons according to the former decrees to liue continently from their wiues , which vnles they performe let them be remoued from all Ecclesiasticall function : other Clergy men are not to be forced heereunto , but the custome of euery particuler M. Halls freedome for all Clergy men to marry neuer dreamed of by the Fathers . Church is to be obserued . So the Councell . So as heere we haue an expresse restraint from the vse of wiues , and this freedome dreamed of by our English Clergy , whiles they are a-awake , was neuer so much as dreamed of by them in their sleep , or els let M. Hall tell vs what now we say more for our selues , then these in the purer tymes of the primitiue Church , as M. Iewell calleth the Fathers of the first six hundred yeares , haue sayd for vs .

122. In Europe we haue many more : where Europe . as the Christian faith hath still continued , so hath it in all points by many Councells beene 14 French Councell● for the single life of Clergy men . most confirmed : and to leaue our Nation , of which I shall speake in the end of this letter , in our neighbour Church of France , we haue no lesse then fourteen Councells within the compasse of 700. hundred yeares to confitme this point , one of Arles , one of Arausica , one of Angiers , two of Towers , foure of Orleance , one of Agatha , Coccius loco citato . one of Aruerne , one of Masson , one of Lions , & one of Challon . The wordes of all which were to long for my intended breuity to set down : the learned may read them in Coccius at large , only I will abridge the summe of that they haue determined : The summe of the Decrees of the French Councels . for by that you will be able to decerne whether this chymericall liberty were euer in practise in that Countrey .

123. The summe of their decrees is : 1. That no marryed man can be made Priest , vnles he leaue his wife , so the Councells of a a Cap. 16. Agatha , and b b Arel● . 2. c. 2. Orleance : he must take her for euer after as his sister , so of a a Cap. 12. Aru●rus , b b Turon . ● . cap. 1 ; . Towers , and c c Cap. 11. M●sson : if euer any Priest know his wife againe , he can neither offer sacrifice , or minister Sacraments , so of a a Turon . ● . cap. 2. Turon . 2. cap 20. Towers : he is to be deposed , so of a a Aurelian . 4. c. 4. Orleans , and b b Cap. 21. Arau●ica : by carnall knowledge of his wife he committeth incest , is to be deposed , so of c c Cap. 11. Aruerus . Moreouer not only Priests , but Deacons also are not to be ordered , vnles they vow chastity , so the Councell of d d Cap. 22. Arau●ica : if after they do marry they are to be e e Aurel. 3. cap. 7. excommunicated , f f Aurel. 2. cap. 8. Aurel. 3. cap. 2. Cap. 3. to be deposed , so of Orleance : and the same in the third Councell of the same place i● extended to Subdeacons , who if they know their wiues are likewise to be deposed , and the Bishops dissembling their faults are also to be punished : lastly the 3. Canon of the Nicen Councell is renewed , that none haue other women about them , but their mothers , aunts , sisters , and the like , so the Councell of Angiers in Baronius Anno 453. and the second of Orleance : that their wiues who haue vowed chastity liuing in the house with them , haue their beds and chambers apart , vnder paine of excommunication , so the Councell of a a Aurel. 4. cap. 17. Orleance , b b Turon . ● . cap. 10. & 11. Towers , c c Lugdū . 2. cap. 2. Lyons , and d d Cabilouen . cap. ● . Shallan : other Councells of this countrey I might produce , but for that they are after seauen hundred yeares of M. Halls pretended free liberty , I do pretermit them .

124. In Spaine there are nine Councels that ● . Spanish Councells for the single life of Clergy man . haue decreed the single life of the Clergy , one and that most ancient of ●liberis , one of Se●ill , one of Gerunda , and six of Toledo , which being the Metropolis or chiefe Citty of all that kingdome , the Archbishops haue still endeououred to make it more famous by the frequent calling of Councells thither , and these Councells so agree with the French , as they may seem to speak with one mouth , as they were indeed guyded by one spirit , who directed them all , and they do specially insist on this , that no women do dwel with men in holy orders , but such as haue beene often mentioned in other Councells , so of a a Toletan . 2. c. 3. Toledo the second , the first of b b Hispal . 2. cap. 3. Seuill : that they vow chastity , so the 4. of c c Toletan . 4. cap. 26. Toledo , and the eight d d Tolet. 8. cap. 5. of the same place , where the Canon sayth : Quosdam Sacerdotes & Ministr●s obliuiscentes mai●rum ac veterum constitutorum , aut vxorum aut quarumcumque feminarum immunda societate , & execrabili contagion● turpari &c. They had vnderstood certaine Priests , and other Clergy men forgetting their ancestours , and old decrees to be defiled with the impure company , and execrable Where was M. Hals open freedome when this Canon was made . contagion of their owne wiues , and other women . So there . And this sauours little of open freedome for all Ecclesiasticall persons to marry , or enioy their wiues as you see , & these Fathers were so far from thinking any impossible necessity to be in the vowes of Priests , as our impure Ministers do teach , as they held the returne to their former wiues to be a defiling impurity , and execrable contagion .

123. Furthermore in the 9. Councell of Toledo , there is a Canon , which if it were in practise Toletan . ● . cap. 10. in England , would much coole this feruent lust of our wanton Ministers : for it is determined that from the Bishop to the Subdeacon , if any by detestable wedlock being in that degree should beget children , that the Fathers of these children should be put vnder Canonicall Censures , A cooling Canon of the ninth Councell of Toledo . and the children borne of that polluted copulation should inherit nothing of their Fathers goods , but for terme of life be seruants of that Church , or Churches wherof their Fathers were Priests , and neuer to enioy more freedome . So as the Father was deposed , the child was a slaue , such was the liberty which euen within the seauen hundred years possessed these parts .

126. I may not pretermit the Councell of Eliberis , the first that was euer held in Spaine , in The decree of the Councell of Eliberis . the yeare 313. in which ancient Synod is this decree , which may seeme rather to be made in the Councell of Trent , such vnity and vniformity there is in doctrine , manner of speach , and practise of the primitiue Church with this of our tyme , of that Councell with ours , and no lesse repugnance and contradiction with that of our aduersaryes : for thus they decree : Placuit in totum prohibere Episcopis , Presbyteris , Diaconis , & Concil. Elibert . cap. 33. Subdiaconis positis in ministerio abstinere se à coniugibus suis , & non generare filios : quod quicumque fecerit ab honore Clericatus exterminetur . It seemed good to the Councel , altogeather to forbid Bishops , Priests , Deacons & Subdeacons appointed for the mynistery of the Church , to abstayne from their wiues , and not to beget children : which whosoeuer begets , let him be deposed from the honour of the Clergy . So these Fathers . And this testimony in the iudgment of any that hath any iudgment left him , is able to ouerweigh ten thousand Trullan Conuenticles , being for tyme far before it , not made in schisme , neuer controled , neuer condemned in this point : nor shal M. Hall euer be able to shew me that euer in Spaine his imaginary freedome was tolerated , much lesse permitted in that Clergy .

127. In Germany within the prescript of this tyme were no Councels kept , that people being not wholy reclaymed to the Christian fayth , vntill some yeares after by the worthy endeauours of S. Boniface a most renowned Martyr , & by birth an English man , after whos death which hapned in the yeare 754. there was a Councell kept in that Citty whereof he had beene Archbishop , and to shew that new Church to agree Concil. Mogunt . Can. 10. with the old : they defyned that Priests should study to preserue perpetuall chastity , and in the same forbid them to haue any women in their houses , but such as were allowed by the Canons . So this new Church lately conuerted to Christ togeaiher with her Christianity imbraced this purity ; and in alleadging the licence graunted by the Canons , confirmed what we haue produced of all the former Councells .

128. To conclude with Italy , where this practise euen by the confession of our Aduersaryes Single life of Clergy men alwayes in vse in Italy . hath euer inuiolably beene obserued , and none can shew at what tyme , in what part , vnder what Pope , or Emperour , the contrary custome was euer in vse , much lesse allowed : in the Roman Councell called soone after the first appearance of peace in the Christian Church , to wit , the same yeare with the Nicen in Greece , it is defined , that no Subdeacon do marry , or presume to violate that decree , and if in this of all sacred orders the lowest and least , perpetuall chastity be required , much more in the other which being of themselues higher , require more eminent purity , chastity , and if it were Chrys. l. 3. de Sacerd●●●● i●it . possible , as S. Chrysostome well obserueth , more cleanes then is in Cherubim or Seraphim , or any other Angelicall nature : and the same for Deacons and Priests , as Baronius noteth , was expresly confirmed in another Councell of Rome , held in the thirtenth yeare of the Emperour Mauritius , and ninth of S. Gregory the Great , in which is this Canon : Si quis Presbyter , aut Diaconus vxorem duxerit , anathemasit . If any Priest , or Deacon marry a wife , let him be accursed . So as still curses and not blessings haue followed the marriage of Clergy men , euen in this tyme of M. Halls prescription .

129. Wherefore now to end this matter , hauing against the Conuenticle of Trullum brought A collection vpon the premito . one and thirty Councells , all more sacred , all more approued , all without any contradiction of these tymes , and ensuing ages more accepted then the Councell of Trullum , it will need no great deliberation to resolue , or discourse to iudge , or learning to decide this Controuersy in hand , whether for the space of seauen hundred yeares , there is nothing to be found , but open freedome for all Clergy men to marry , or whether this freedome were debarred : when as all these Councels were held within the compasse of that tyme , which condemne it , & this Trullan false Synod , not vntill some yeares after : for all is resolued to this , that for seauen hundred years M. H●ll finds not one Councell , or ancient Father ( vnles perhaps some lying Heretike ) to make for him , & we haue all the Fathers with one and thirty Councells against him , so as this poore soule like a naked child without any thing in his hand , commeth forth to fight with a whole army well appointed , and although he be not able to strike a strocke , but must needs be beaten to the ground , and crushed in peeces , yet doth he crake that the victory is his , and that al the mayne army hath defended him , and his cause : what will you say to such madnes ?

130. And truly to me he seemeth not to be M. Hall ouerthrowne by his owne groundes . more mad then blind : for otherwise he would neuer haue proclaimed this freedome of 700. years , seeing the very forme of wordes vsed by his owne sacred Synod , doth so strongly withstand his fond collection : for there it is decreed in these wordes : Qui sunt in sacris coniugia deinceps ex Concil. Trullan . cap. 13. hoc temporis momento firma & stabilia esse volumus . We will that the marriages of such as be in holy orders from this tyme forward , be firme and valid : for in case this freedome had beene before common , neuer doubted of , but acknowledged by all , why did they vse this forme of wordes ● why did they say from this tyme forward ? for why did they name the tyme forward , which in al the tyme backward had beene still in vse , neuer in question ? were it not a ridiculous decree , if it should now by act of Parlament be enacted ; & that from this tyme forward the King of England should be reputed to haue title to the Crowne of France , which for almost three hundred years he hath taken and possessed ? If he say that the Roman Church withstood this pretended custome , and against that this decree was made , I graunt both the one and the other , and thereof inferre this freedom to be counterfait , as neuer in vse in the Latin Church , and as then the Roman vse contradicted the Grecian so doth the French King now contradict our Soueraigne about this title , not permitting any booke to be printed there , wherin he is stiled King of France , and yet doth not this opposition hinder , but that such a decree in England were foolish : and so is this in Greece , if still they had beene in free possession of their wiues , as they were neuer before that tyme , when by too much flattering the Emperours they layd the first foundation of their future schisme , which hath brought them to that most miserable thraldome in which now they liue , and may both be an example and terrour of Gods iust reuenge to all others that make the like attempts .

131. It is pitty M. Hall , that when you got the Rethoricke lesson in Cambrige , you had not got the Logicke : for in case you had taught Logicke , you would haue seene the folly and feeblenes of your inference , & rather haue made the contrary illation to that which you haue heere made : for I appeale to all puny Sophisters in Cambrige , whether it be not a better inference to say : this thing is decreed from this instant , for the tyme forwards to be obserued , Ergo before it was not in vse , then to dispute as you do thus : from this instant forward this shall be allowed , Ergo alwayes before it was approued . All the walls and windowes from the Hall to the Kitchen , may mourne to see an Vniuersity man to haue so little wit , as to conclude so fondly : and yet you do much worse , when you argue , that the Trullan false Councel allowed marryed men to be made Priests , Ergo before it was lawfull for Ecclesiasticall men to marry ; when as before that tyme it was alwayes vnlawfull , and in that very Councell it is not permitted , but in plaine tearmes prohibited for any Clergy men to marry .

132. This then being so , that this Councel maketh not for you , that it contradicteth it self , that it brought in a new law in despight of the Roman Church , that it was not only a prouinciall , but a false and schismaticall meeting , that it was neuer allowed , that the Authors were seuerely punished by God , as well the Patriarcke as the Emperour , that the chiefe Pastour condemned it , that your selfe do not vnderstand it ; and on the other side , that all the other Synods are beyond exception , sincere , Catholike , lawfull , and authenticall : I may say to M. Hall as S. August . in Iulian. l. 2. cap. vltim . Augustine did to Iulian the Pelagian : Vsque adeo permiscuit imis summa longus dies ? vsque adeo tenebrae lux , & lux tenebrae esse dicuntur , vt videant Pelagius , Celestius , Iulianus , & caeci sint Hilarius , Gregorius , Ambrosius ? Hath tract of tyme so confounded all things togeather , & turned them vpside downe ? is darknes so far forth become light , and light darknes that the Trullan Councell alone could see , & the others of all Asia , Europe , and Affricke were blinded ? And in the precedent booke hauing alleadged some few Fathers of speciall note , he turneth his speach vnto Iulian , and sayth as I now Lib. 1. in Iulian. c. 4. say vnto M. Hall , and therefore put his name and errours insteed of Iulians : Introduxi te in sanctorum Patrum pacificum honor andumque conuentum ▪ sit op●rae pretium obsecro te , aspice illos quomodo aspicientes te &c. I haue brought you into the peacable and honourable assembly of the holy Fathers : I pray you let me not leese my labour , behold them as it were beholding you , and meekely and gently saying vnto you , is it so indeed M. Hall ? are we mainteyners of the marriage of Clergy men ? I pray you , what will you answere them ? how will you looke vpon them ? what arguments will you deuise ? what predicaments of Aristotle with which as a sharp disputer that you may assaile vs , you desire to be esteemed cunning ? what edge of glosse of your feeble arguments , or leaden daggers will dare to appeare in their sight ? what weapons of yours wil not fly out of your hands , and leaue you naked ? will you say perchance that you haue accused none of them by name ? But what will you do , when they all shall say vnto you , that it had beene better you had railed at our names , then at our Religion , by the merit of which our names are written in heauen ? And a little after : Iterum te admoneo iterum rogo , aspice tot ac tales Ecclesiae Catholicae desensoret , Ibid. atque rectores : vide quibus tam grauem tam nesariam irrogaueris iniuriam . Againe I warne you , againe I intreate you , behold so many and so worthy defenders , and Gouernours of the Catholike Church : see to whome you haue offered this grieuous and wicked iniury . So S. Augustine .

133. And heere to end : if so many lawfull Councells against one schismaticall , so ancient against so moderne , so expresse decrees against one so intricate , as that it maketh more against our Aduersaries then for them , so many holy The conclusion of all this Trullan Controsy . Bishops against a few seditious and turbulent Prelates , so many Countreys against one Prouince , yea all Asia , Europe , and Affrike against one corner of the world , if the purer ages and Apostolicall tymes against the later , when through the pride of those Princes , Patriarches & people they began to kindle the coles of that whereof now we see the flames , and execrable combustion , be not sufficient to moue M. Hall to looke backe , but that copper if he list shall still be pure good , light darknes , and darcknes light , there will be no disputing against such willfull and precipitate pride , and hereticall arrogancy . But others I hope are of a more vpright iudgment . and will not disesteeme so sacred , so constant , so generally receaued authority : to which I might add our owne nationall Synods , but M. Halls method causeth me to put them ouer to another place , and therefore heere I end this Controuersy of the Trullan Synod , and there with all this whole Paragraffe .

The later Part of M. Halls Letter is examined . The fiction of S. Vdalricus his Epistle to Pope Nicholas the first is refuted . Gregory the VII . defended : and withall is declared the practise of our owne Countrey , euen from the Conuersion vnder S. Gregory . §. 3.

AS men in their dreames do often conceaue great wealth , and golden mountaynes with many prosperous and fortunate euents , that are befallen them , which afterwards proue nothing els , but idle motions of their vnsettled fancy , which being to be directed by reason , is then left to her owne operation , and hauing no determinate obiect or end , produceth strange Chimeras & monsters against nature , to which like Iohn Dunns Pse-domartyr , nec pes , nec caput vni Dunns Pseudomartyr a meere bundle of rotten rags ill fauouredly bound togeather . reddatur formae ( as being a disioynted gall-ma-frey of many things hudled vp togeather , whereof no one part or patch agreeth with another ) so it seemeth to haue fared with M. Hall , who ( like him of Athens , that perswaded himselfe that all the ships which came into the hauen were fraught with his goods , & so still fed his mind with ioy of imaginary riches , although neither ships , nor any thing in them appertayned vnto him ) not out of reason , but strong phantastical imagination thinketh all Authors to stand for him , and still beateth on this string that for the first seauen hundred yeares all Priests were in possession of their wiues , & all the world went for him , in full liberty and freedome ; when as the quite contrary is so euident , as nothing can be more , so many Fathers , Historyes , Councels , giuing testimony for the truth , as you haue heard : and M. Hall himselfe if yet his reason be returned home after his sleep , and be able to ouer beare his fancy must needs acknowledg , seeing himselfe so destitute of all authority but his owne , or such as is to be regarded no better then his owne , that none at all stand for him in this plea against vs .

2. And truely in respect of M. Hall , little help is needfull to refute him , because he so refuteth M. Hall ouerthrowne by his owne Authours . himselfe , as his aduersary shall need no better weapons to ouerthrow him , then his owne words : for euen heere he telleth vs : That all the scuffling arose in the eight age , wherein yet this violent imposition sound many and learned Aduersaryes , and durst not be obtruded at once . So he , and al in his dreame : for in case he had beene waking , he could not but haue knowne , what himselfe wrote before out of the Trullan Synod , where the very first words of his sacred Canon are : Quoniam in Romana Ecclesia loco Canonis seu Decreti traditum esse Concil. Trul●an . Can. Can. 23. cognouimus &c. For that we haue knowne it desired in the Roman Church by way of Canon , or Decree , that such Deacons or Priests , as are to be esteemed worthy of ordering , professe for the tyme to come neuer to know their wiues &c. Which words alluding no doubt to the former Canons , cyted out of the Latin Councells , shew the continency of Clergy men , to haue beene long in vse before that Synod .

3. Wherfore the scuffling if there were any , was not as he fancyeth to take away wiues , and bring in single life , but the contrary by preseruing single life , to debarre from marriage , or vse of wiues such , as of marryed men , were made Ecclesiasticall . And whereas the Trullan Synod contradicted this custome , and in their decree against it sayd : that from that day forward such as were marryed before , might keep and know their wiues , they brought in a new law , & began to scuffle and ruffle for the graunt of that which was before forbidden , though yet they did shoot short of M. Halls buts , and not yield the halfe of what he would haue : so as in his aforesayd words , are three vntruths . The one that Three vntruths in one short sentence . this scuffling was to bring in the continency of Clergy men , which was brought in before , and was neuer out of vse , and this was only to preserue it , being already in possession , against the violent opposition of incontinent Grecians , and others , who claimed marriage . The second that this found many and learned aduersaryes : for against this long and laudable custome of the single life of Clergy men , none but Heretikes , or Schismatikes opposed themselues , of whose wickednes we read much , of their learning nothing . The third that it was not obtruded al at once , but by degrees . Where M. Hall ? and when ? in the Latin Church ? So you insinuate by that you add out of Pope Gregory the third , and that also in his tyme : but fye on this impudency , which affirmes that to be begon by Gregory the third , which by more then thirty Councells was defyned before his tyme : I cannot but heer say with S. Augustine : Miror si in sacie hominis tantum August . lib 1. in Iulian. c. ● . in fine . interuallum est inter frontem & linguam , vt in hac causa srons non comprimat linguam . I wonder if there be so great distance betweene the forhead and the tongue , that in this matter the forehead doth not keep the tongue backe from such ouer lashing .

4. And this the more for that in all the testimonyes , which he hath raked together to proue this liberty , and freedome in the first seauen hundred years , he hath not brought one out of the Latin Church but S. Cyprian of Asricke , whome he maketh to speake that of Numidicus , which he neuer thought nor sayd : all other his M. Hall could find no Latin Fathers of the primitiue Church for the marriage of Ecclesiastical persons . allegations are of the Greeke Fathers of the Greek Church , and for defect of Latin Fathers , he stuffeth his paper with the names , and authorityes of Panormitan , Caietan , Gratian , Pius secundus , and other late writers : and yet heere , as though all the Latin Fathers and Church , no lesse then the Greekes had ioyntly conspired in this controuersy , he speaketh o● the violent imposition , and obtrusion of this law , as though that Gregory the third first of all by little and little would haue brought it into the Church , but was afrayd to be too bold in the beginning , and therefore is faigned to giue a disiunct charge ; which is a meere dreame , falshood and foolery , and hath not so much as the least shaddow of any probability : but let vs heare his words .

5. Lo euen then ( sayth he ) Gregory the 3. A meere forgery . writing to the Bishops of Bauaria , giues this disiunct charge : let none keep a harlot or concubine , but either let him liue chastly , or marry a wife , whome it shall nor be lawfull for him to forsake . So M. Hall . Putting the words downe in latin in his margent , but without further reference where to find them , and I thinke he must seeke long that can find any such wordes : for there is extant but one epistle in Baronius , Binnius , Serarius , Surius , and others , of this Gregory vnto the Bishops of Bauaria , and in that there is no such clause , or any thing tending to this purpose , so as vntill M. Hall shew vs his Authour from whence he hath taken it , we will vrge against him the Cornelian law , which so seuerely punisheth impostors , who to get credit to their leasings , obtrude their owne forgeryes , vnder the name and title of the vncontrolled authority of other men .

6. But let vs suppose some such words be extant , as I thinke verily there are none , yet doubtles the Pope meant them of such lay man M. Halls citation proued to be counterfait . as kept concubines , and not of Clergy men : for otherwise this testimony had appeared long before this tyme in other mens bookes , and not first haue peeped out of M. Halls Epistles , being so vrgent as it is for this matter , and yet I haue not seene it obiected by any : which negatiue if it suffise not , at least this affirmatiue with me will conclude , that Zacharias Pope , and immediate successour vnto this Gregory , in the very Zacharias Papa ep. 1. ad Bonifacium . first epistle he wrote vnto S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany , hauing occasion to speake of this matter , so writeth as though the thing were vndoubted of ▪ and sayth : Apostolus vnius vxoris virum &c. The Apostle will haue him to be made Priest , that is the husband of one wife , & this is lawfull to do before priestood , but from the day of their priesthood they are forbidden from their proper wedlocke , or to liue with their wiues . And againe speaking of the lasciuious Priests in Germany he sayth : Isti verò è contrario &c. But contrarywise these men do not only abstaine from one wife , but being wholy giuen to lust , commit greater offences then secular men , in so much as they presume to haue more wiues , who after their orders taken are not permitted to touch one . So Gregoryes successour , and he also a Grecian , who further appoynteth them to be suspended from the practise of their function , accordint to the Canons and decrees of the Fathers : and this being so contrary vnto the other wordes , and not mentioning any reuocation of his predeessours decree , which alwayes in such cases is accustomable , M. Halls forgery is lyable to no excuse , but addeth a new confirmation to that which needed no other , that as well in this as in his Trullan decree , and almost in all things els he is to be condemned as faythles .

7. And his conscience as it should seem accusing him of perfidious and faythles dealing he seeketh to ward the blow , and auoyd the charge by laying the like fault on vs , bet in such confused manner being as it seemes in some choller , as he vnderstandeth not himselfe : for after the forged testimony of Gregory , that none keep harlot or concubine , but either liue chastly , or marry a wife , whome it shall not be lawfull for him to forsake , he adioyneth immediatly : According A foolish & impertinent charge . to that rule of Clerks ▪ cyted from Isidore , and renewed in the Councell of Mentz to the perpetuall shame of our iuggling aduersaryes , nothing can argue guiltines so much , as vniust expurgations . Isidore sayth , or let them marry but one , they cyte him , let them conteyne , and leaue out the rest , somewhat worse then the Diuell cyted Scripture . Hitherto M. Hall , in which words he chargeth vs as you see very hoatly , to our perpetual shame of vniust expurgations to cyte Authours worse then the Deuills Scripture , to be iugglers , and guilty of the greatest crime of all others , which is vniust Expurgations , more grieuous in this mans opinion , then to frame forged testimonyes , and father them on other Authors , as he did now immediatly on Gregory the third , and is ready to do againe at a pinch , if he be vrged thereunto .

8. But this clamour is only superfluous babling proceeding from an inflamed heat of contradiction , hauing no other ground besides the malice and ignorance of the writer , and exceeding negligence in not seeing the places in the Authours from whence they are taken , but receauing them vpon trust out of other mens M. Hall either did not read , or not vnderstand S. Isidore . notes , which the very title he giueth the booke doth bewray : for he cyteth him Isidor . reg. Cleric . whereas no such worke vnder that title is extant , and the place he alleadgeth is out of his second booke de Ecclesiasticis officijs , and second Chapter , & had he but read the Author , the obiection would haue carryed the answere in his forehead : for S. Isidore in the beginning of his booke , speaking of Clergy men in generall , whether in sacred or in the lesser orders , sayth of them all togeather , that either they must continually liue chast , or els liue in the band of one marriage , which after when he commeth to euery particuler order , he doth more fully declare : and of Bishops , Priests , Deacons & Subdeacons he sayth , they are bound to continuall chastity , of the rest he sayth nothing at all in this matter , and therby insinuateth , that they might marry , as indeed they might : and that he taketh the word Clerici , Clergymen in this most ample signification is euident by his first Chapter of his second booke , and very first wordes thereof : for thus he beginneth : Omnes qui in Ecclesiastici ministerij gradibus ordinati sunt , general●er Clerici nominantur . All who are ordered in the degrees of the Ecclesiasticall ministery , are commonly called Clerks or Clergy men , which degrees in the ensuing Chapters he doth particulerly specify , and that both sacred and others : for he hath one Chapter of Bishops , one of Priests , one of Deacons , one of Subdeacons , one of Lectours , one of Exorcists , one of those who are called Ostiarij , or attend to the keeping of the dore &c.

9. Of the foure first he concludeth , that they must liue continently , I meane either in S. Isidore contrary to M. Hal. single life , or a part from their wiues in case they were marryed when they tooke these orders : for this of Subdeacons alone , which alone concludeth for all the other Superiour orders , he writeth : Isti quoque vasa corporis & sanguinis Christi Isidorus l. 2. de E●cl . offic. c. 10. Diaconibus ad altarium offerunt &c. These Subdeacons do offer to the Deacons at the altar the vessels of the body and bloud of Christ , of whome Subdeacons . the Fathers haue decreed , that because they touch the holy mysteryes that they be chast , & conteyne from their wiues , and be free from all carnall vncleanes , as is commanded them by the Concil. Cartha. 4. l cap. 5. Prophet saying : be yee cleane who beare the , vessels of our Lord . So S. Isidore of Subdeacons , and so likewise the Councell of Carthage , and if these were bound to chastity , none I thinke will deny this band more properly to appertayne to Priests , & Bishops , who do not only touch the vessels , but as S. Hierome sayth , Corpus Domini sacro ore conficiunt , consecrate with their sacred mouth the body of Hier. ep. 3. our Sauiour , and the higher degree in all reason requireth more sanctity , cleanes , and perfection then the inferiour .

10. Of Deacons he sayth : propterea altari albis Deacons . induti assistunt &c. Therfore they assist at the Altar in their albes , that they may liue a celestial life , Cap 8. loco citato . and come white , and without spot to the sacrifices , to wit cleane in body , and for purity vndefiled : for it beseemeth our Lord to haue such Ministers , that are not stained with any corruption of the flesh , but rather shine with the perfection of Chastity : and a little after explicating the words of S. Paul he sayth : Diaconi similiter irreprehensibiles . Let Deacons be irreprehensible , or blameles , that is without spot , as are Bishops , that is chast , conteyning themselues from all lust . So S. Isidore of Deacons : and of Bishops , Bishops & Priests . and Priests he sayth as we haue cyted him in the first Paragraffe vpon the words of S. Paul : Vnius vxoris virum , the husband of one wife : Sacerdotem quarit Ecclesia , aut de monogamia ordinatum , aut de virginitate sanctum &c. The Church seeketh for a Priest or Bishop ( for the word in S. Isidore is taken for both , especially the later ) either for single marriage decent , or holy from virginity : he who hath beene twise marryed cannot be Bishop . So he . And this being the iudgment and doctrine of S. Isidors , let vs according to the same examine M. Halls charge , and see of what weight and moment it is . M. Halls vntruthes in vrging the testimony of S. Isidore .

11. False then it is that the sentence of Gregory , or rather of M. Hall in Gregoryes name is according to the rule of Clerkes of S. Isidore : for betweene the one and other is no semblance , no coherence , no dependance , but open contradiction and repugnance , because he brought that sentence to proue that Priests might marry , at least vnder a disiunct charge , but this is not allowed by S. Isidore , by any disiunction , or copulation , but disproued in all holy orders from the Subdeacon to the Bishop , from the highest to the lowest , and it is nothing els in M. Hall , then meere iuggling , and most shamefull dealing to apply that vnto Bishops , Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons , which S. Isidore meant of others , and to restrayne the word Clerke to such only as are in holy orders , when the other extendeth it to all the lesser , and to any whosoeuer serue the Church .

12. Another falsity it is , that this rule is renewed in the Councell of Mentz , and that to Concil. Mogun . 1. cap. 10. our perpetuall shame , whome he calleth his iuggling aduersaryes : for that Councell is so far from renewing that rule , as that part which alone concerneth M. Halls purpose , to wit , aut certè vnius matrimonij vinculo soederentur , is pretermitted , & the other disiunctiue part of preseruing perpetuall chastity is only expressed : for which this man is so eager in his crimination : and although his words seeme to touch vs alone not the Councell , when he sayth : that this is renewed in the Councell of Mentz to our perpetual shame : for ( sayth A false & iniurious charge . he ) nothing can argue guiltines so much as vniust expurgations : for Isidore sayth , let them conteyne , or let them marry but one , they cyte him , let them conteyne and leaue out the rest , somewhat worse then the Diuel cyted scripture . Which accusation of his , if it be meant of Catholikes , as at the first sight it may seeme , that they cut out this passage out of S. Isidore , the thing is no lesse false then iniurious , as appeareth by this booke it selfe printed at Rome in the the Popes Vatican , and annexed vnto the last tome of S. Gregoryes workes in the yeare 159● . where the pallage is word by word , as M. Hall hath cyted it , and the like I suppose of all other A contradiction . editions : if his meaning only be that the Fathers of that Councell omitted it , then as I sayd he contradicteth himselfe , in saying that this Councell renewes the rule of S. Isidore , for the marrying of Priests , when as by omitting that clause it doth rather ouerthrow it , and allow only the single life of the Clergy .

13. The third falshood is of the guiltynes of the Councell in this vniust expurgation : wherein M. Hall , because it left out the sacred The Councell of Mentz cleared for omitting the later part of S. Isidores sentence . clause of marriage ( a heauy case ) sayth , that they cyte it worse then the Diuell cyted the Scripture . Watch I deny , and further auerre that supposing the end of the Councell , for which as well that in Germany , as two or three more of France were called , which was for the reformation of Priests , Bishops , & Religious persons in these Countryes , the Fathers assembled tooke that out of S. Isidore , which S. Isidore alone meant of such , as omitted the other clause which concerned others , which as by S. Isidore , speaking in general was well expressed , so the Fathers in the Moguntine Councell speaking more strictly , did necessarily pretermit , and that according to the true sense , drift and meaning of the author , as now we haue heard : so as all bitternes of words against vs , sheweth M. Hall to be like a waspish child , that vpon euery occasion would shew reuenge , but wanteth strength to do any hurt : for all his blunt bolts are but sagittae paruulorum , darts ● bull rushes , fitter for women and children , then for graue and learned men to skirmish with all .

14. The last falshood is in the translation of S. Isidores words , for vnius matrimonij vinculo foederentur , doth not signify let them marry but one , as if S. Isidore had giuen leaue to Priests to marry once : for so M. Hall will haue him to be vnderstood , M. Hall helpeth himselfe by false translation . but rather is to be Englished pass●●ely , let them be marryed but to one , according to that of the Apostle , vnius vxoris vir , the husband of one wife , in which sense albeit he had spoken of Priests and Bishops , he had sayd nothing against vs , who graunt that such may be ordered , but deny that they may marry after : so as betweene my translation and M. Halls , there is as great a difference , as between these two propositions : he who is once marryed may after be made Priest , and he who is made Priest may after be once marryed . The first is allowed by S. Paul and all others , the other by all manner of authority is denyed : and M. Hall cannot in any one particuler , euer shew vs the contrary practise in any place wheresoeuer to haue been obserued in the Latin , or Greeke Church : and this supposing S. Isidors words to be spoken of Priests and taken in their most rigorous and Grammaticall sense , although I preferre the former opinion as more true , & most agreable to the whole contexture of that second booke from whence it is taken : so as you see nothing can passe this mans pen without many dashes of vnsincere & faythles dealing .

15. There followeth in M. Hall another authority , or rather as he sets it forth a mayne pillar M. Halls mayne pillar of S. Vdalricus his epistle to Pope Nicholas the first at large refuted . or ground of his cause , which by so much the more deserueth exact discussion , by how much M. Hall doth confide on the same , as on a matter for truth vndoubted of , and for this present controuersy ( supposing the truth ) so forcible , as it admits no reply , & which alone so potently doth beare and beate vs downe , as if all arguments fayled this by it selfe were able to supply for all , and not without our deadly wound yield the cause and conquest to our Aduersaryes , in respect wherof I will stand a litle the longer on the matter , and let nothing passe either of his text or margent , which concerneth this matter vndiscussed : & that I may not seem without cause to make this so curious inspection , and stand vpon all particulers of the same , I will first set downe the thing out of M. Halls owne words , and that without any alteration of any sillable , that you may both see the thing it selfe of what force it is , and how much he doth repose thereon , and then answere euery part and parcell thereof . Thus then he writeth .

16. But I might ( quoth he ) haue spared all Answered by Bellar mine lib. de Clerc . c. 22. init . this labour of writing , could I perswade whosoeuer doubts or denyes this , to read ouer that one epistle , which Huldericus Bishop of Auspurge wrote learnedly , and vehemently to Pope Nicholas the first in this subiect , which if it do not answere all cauills , satisfy all Readers , and connince all ( not willfull ) Aduersaryes , let me be cast in so iust a cause . There you shall see how iust , how expedient , how ancient this liberty is , togeather with the feeble & iniurious ground of forced continency : reade it and see whether you can desire a better aduocate . After him ( so strongly did he plead , and so happily ) for two hundred years more this freedome still blessed those parts , yet not without extreme opposition : historyes are witnesses of the busy and not vnlearned combats of those tymes in this argument . Hitherto M. Hall .

17. And heere before I enter further into this fable , I cannot sufficiently meruaile that any one who would be taken for learned , a sincere writer , and searcher of the truth , would euer M. Halls indiseretion very singular . aduenture in such phrase of speach , with such certainty , such confidence to gull his credulous Reader with a meer fiction , a counterfait toy , and most childish imposture : is it possible , M. Hall , that this fond inuention so often answered , and refuted by so many learned men , as Bellarmine , Baronius , Eckius , Faber , Staphilus , and in our English tongue by Father Henry Fitzsimons and others , shall againe without all proofe for approuance , or disproofe of what is obiected against it , be againe so earnestly vrged , so deliuered as an vndoubted and infallible verity , and testimony beyond all exception ? truely you are of a very weake wit if you see not , or prodigall of your credit if you regard not , or of a scared Hall . charact. of Pharas . & Christ . pag. 39. conscience and iron forehead if you feele and feare not the sinne and shame , which before God and man will follow of this insolent dealing . I meruayl not that you are so cager against such as read Bellarmine and others of the subtilest Iesuits , as you ●earme them : for writing as you do , the policy is good , and you may take the larger scope to coyne lyes , whiles you turne your Readers eyes from the authors where they should find them detected , and read the answer before euer you had made the obiection . But to the thing it selfe .

18. After that the Lutheran liberty through The first occasion of this fable . the dissension of the German Princes had taken away true fayth from men , and ouerthrowne the ground of all vertuous actions , the better to couer the lewd lechery and filthy incestuous marriages of their first founders , & to open the gate to all lasciuious behauiour , which they saw was far more easy to practise then to perswade , seeing the Apostle so plaine for virgins , 1. Cor. 7. and naturall reason to shew the excellency of that state aboue marriage , all the endeauours of these new flesh-wormes was to bring the thing in hatred , by making many fictions of the il obseruance of this vertue in such , as by speciall vow had bound themselues to keep it , Priests I meane , and all Religious persons : and for that examples moue the multitude whereof some of fresh memory perhaps were true , that in other times the like inconuenience came of vowing virginity , they inuented this prodigious history The tale which is related in the counterfait epistle of S. Vdalricus . related in the letter of S. Vdalricus , whereof now we shall speake .

19. And although these companions agree in the end for which this tale should be deuised , yet in setting downe the circumstances , and the particulers of the fact , as it commonly happeneth in things of this nature , there were among the brethren diuers opinions : first for the pla●e where it should happen , then who should relate it , and at what tyme . The case related in that epistle is this in effect , that S. Gregory making a law for the continency of Clergy men as S. Vdalricus is made to say , whiles his men went to his po●d to catch fish , they found more then six thousand heads of yong children , which being presented vnto S. Gregory , he saw the law that he had made to haue beene the cause heerof , and that the Priests to couer their incontinency , had committed this murther , whereupon he reuoked the law , and permitted Priests to marry . So S. Vdalricus in his letter to Pope Nicholas the first , as M. Hall , or second , or third as M. Fox will haue it : and thus now they tell the t●●e .

20. But in the beginning these heads were F. Henr. Fitzsimons Cath. Confuta . pag. 3 9. Staphil . in defens Theologia trimembris sect . vltim . sayd to be found in Sicily , and that the mothers of these Children might not seeme to be inferiour to their Fathers , Flaccus Illyricus , as Staphilus writeth , sayth that all of them were found neere vnto certayne Monasteryes of Nuns , but where these Mōasteryes were he sayth nothing : and for the author of this letter some say it was S. Vdalricus , others , as Binnius reporteth , that it was not the Saint , but another Bishop of the Binn . tom. 1. in notis ad vitam Gregorij magni . same place and name , but in all the Catalogue of these Bishops , no second Vdalricke is to be found , others as Benefild against M. Leech say , that he who wrote this letter was one Volusianus , but who this Volusianus was there is no mention , M. Hall sayth that Volusianus and Huldricke is all one , which to me seems incredible , there being so little affinity in the names , and not one euer writing that S. Vdalricke was termed Volusianus , only they of Basil , who first printed this lye , — Populo vt placerent quas fecissent sabulas : Terentius . haue made the fiction very forma●l , and lay that the place was Rome , the present of 6000. heads & more was made to S. Gregory the Great , the authour of the letter S. Vdalricke , and that he wrote it vpon the same occasion to Nicholas the first , who would haue renewed S. Gregory his decree , and haue forced continency vpon all Ecclesiasticall men .

21. But the whole narration is so fabulous , so ill patched togeather , so false and forged , The thing euidently demonstrated to be a lying fiction . as it disclaimeth from all truth of tymes , persons , and things , no one part agreeing with another , or subsisting in it selfe ; so well had they tippled who deuised this drunken letter : for els they would haue seene it impossible , that euer S. Vdalricke should write vnto Nicholas the first ; seeing Nicholas dyed in the yeare 867. and the other was not borne till the yeare 890. so as betweene the death of Nicholas and birth of S. Vdalricke there are 23. years : and as though that this were not ridiculous inough for one to writ Non sat commodè diuisa temporibus . a letter to another , who was dead 23. yeares before the writer was borne , they add in the beginning of the letter , that he wrote it when he was Bishop : for thus he writeth : Nicolao Domino & Patri peruigili S. R. E. prouisori Huldericus solo nomine Episcopus amorem vt filius , timorem vt seruus . To Nicholas his Lord and Father , the vigilant prouisor of the holy Church of Rome , Huldericke only in name a Bishop , sendeth loue as a sonne , feare as a seruant : and to omit this manner of greeting not in vse in these tymes , you see that he wrot the letter when he was Bishop , vnto which dignity he was preferred in the yeare 924. or as the Chronicles of his owne Church say 923. so as betweene the death of Nicholas , & his election , there are more then fifty years : and can any but laugh to heare of a letter written vnto one , who was dead more then fifty yeares before ? M. Hall shall do well to tell vs who carryed this letter , where it was deliuered , & what answere the dead man returned thereunto , for that will serue as well as the other for old women to tell children at the fire side , and to make fooles pastyme .

22. Moreouer in the tyme of the first Nicholas , The marriage of Clergy men neuer mentioned in the time of Pope Nicholas the first . although diuers other tumults were raysed , especially by the wicked Patriarke of Constantinople Photius , Michael the Emperour , Iohn Bishop of Rauenna , Lotharius King of France , Hin●marus Archbishop of Rhemes and others , yet in the matter we now speake of , there was neuer any Controuersy made , no decree , no mention at all in the life of this Pope , exactly set downe by Baronius , & how then is it possible that any should write vnto him such a letter as heere is mentioned , and no mention thereof to be made in his life , or any record left , that euer he dealt one way or other in that matter , vnles it were in some particuler case , which was resolued according to the custome then in vse , without all tumult , noyse , or resistance , when as this letter mentioneth not a priuate resolution , but a publike decree , either to haue beene made , or intended to be made for all in general , & that with publique opposition , of which there is no mention or memory in any Authour but in this letter : and it is a lye worthy of the maker in Iohn Fox , when speaking of this Nicholas a most famous and renowned Pastour : by this Pope ( sayth he ) Priests began to be restrayned from marrying :

23. Againe Antonius Monchia●enus Democares a Sorbon Doctour , recounting all the Bishops of Auspurg , and the tyme when they liued , of all others The fable is refuted by the Chronicle of the Church of Auspurg . that I know most exactly , he putteth in the yeare 858. when Nicholas was made Pope , one Walterus who liuing but two years , Adelgerus succeeded him , who remayning Bishop sixten yeares , dyed the yeare 866. one yeare before Nicholas , whom S. Neodegarius following ouer liued the Pope , and betweene him and S. Vdalrike , were Lanto , Vdelmanus , S. Widgarius the Apostle of the Switzers , S. Adalbertus , & Hildinus , so as this being taken out of the very Registers , there can be no errour , or not so great as can make so notorious difference in the tyme , especially when as other Authours , as Sebastianus Munsterus , Gaspar Bruschius , Henricus Pantaleon , and Aubertus Myraeus , and with them Martinus Crusius the Lutheran , & others agree in the same number of yeares , and order of succession , and our Aduersaryes are able to bring no Authour , or authority to disproue it , or to make so much as any seeming appearance for this conuiction of tyme betweene S. Vdalricke & Pope Nicholas the first , which maketh the whole tale more incredible , and in the iudgement of any wise man impossible .

24. And wonderfull it is to see how M. Fox in this matter playeth the goose , and forgetteth M. Fox his contradiction in this matter . himselfe , graunting and denying , now affirming one thing , and then another , and that as it were with one breath , without any pause betweene : for speaking of this Pope Nicholas the first , thus he writeth : by this Pope Priests began to be restrayned from marrying , whereof Huldricke Bishop of Ausborough ( a learned and holy man ) sending a letter vnto the Pope grauely and learnedly refuteth and reclaimeth against his vndiscreet proceedings touching that matter : the copy of which letter , as I thought it vnworthy to be suppressed , so I iudged it heere worthy and meet for the better instruction of the Reader to be inserted . So he of Pope Nicholas the first , whome he chargeth as you see with restrayning of marriage , and of being reprehended by S. Vdalricke , who because he fauoured as they suppose their marriages , which is with them the lapis lydius to try all learning , & only square of holynes , is intituled a most holy & learned man . Thus before the letter .

25. But hauing set downe the letter at ful length according to his own translation , which is none of the best , forgetting what he had sayd in the beginning , he giueth presently this caueat to the Reader , that heere by the way ( sayth he ) the M. Fox was of a very short memory . Reader is to be admonished that this epistle which by error of the writer is referred to Pope Nicholas the first , in my mind is rather to be attributed to the name and tyme of Nicholas the second , or Nicholas the third . And is it so indeed Syr Iohn ? then why do you put it out of the due place , vnder a wronge Pope ? why did you tel vs that the first Nicholas restrayned marriage , and for that was reprehended by S. Vdalricke ? Did the Saint grauely and learnedly refute and disclaime against the vndiscreet proceeding of Pope Nicholas the first before the letter , and after was proued not to haue sayd one word vnto him at all , but to haue spoken to another , who was Pope more then a hundred yeares after his death ? which of these Foxes will you beleeue ? these are such riddles , as I cannot vnderstand them , and no more as I suppose did he himselfe when he wrote them , and so I leaue them to M. Hall to answere , who for this matter in his margent remitteth his Reader to M. Fox , and yet he in his last admonition contradicteth M. Hall , who is resolute that it was written to the first , and not to the second , or third Nicholas .

26. And M. Fox like a bad tinker whiles he would mend a little hole , by knocking he The correction of M. Fox refuted . beates out the bottome of the kettle , or at least makes the hole much larger then it was before : for whereas most ▪ Authours agree that S. Vdalricke dyed in the yeare 974. as Herm annus Contractus , Vrspergensis , Baronius , and others , or 973. as Crusius , how could he write to Nicholas the second who was made Pope more than fourescore years after S. Vdalricks death ? For as Platina , Baronius , & others affirme , Nicholas the second was not made Pope vntill the yeare 1059. such a foole or prophet do these men make this Saint to be : for if he wrote to the first Nicholas , he wrote to one buryed more then twenty yeares before he was borne , if to the second to one not made Pope till more then fourescore years after he was buryed : and as for the 3. Nicholas , he is so far off that I thinke his great grand-father was not begotten , when S. Vdalricke dyed : for he was made Pope in the yeare 1278. and the other departed this life the year 973. so as there are almost three hundred yeares betweene the death of the one , and creation of other , so exact are these men in historyes , and such regard they haue to deliuer the truth , or rather are so impudent and shameles , as they care not what they write , or what they auouch .

27. For whereunto now are all M. Halls boasts come of the force & warrant of this testimony , M. Hall cast in his cause . that it is able to answere all cauills , satisfy all readers , and conuince all not willfull Aduersaryes , or els that he would be cast in so iust a cause ? For who seeth him not only to be cast , but crushed also in this matter ? who seeth nor , on what sliding sands he placeth the chiefest foundations of his surest proofs ? for now all his fayre words and resolute assurance of his so potent Aduocate is proued to be nothing els , but light smoke , false coyne , a meere cogging collusion , which bewrayeth in the writer to too much vanity , conioyned with affected ignorance , or intollerable stupidity , in so much as I may conclude this first argument against M. Hall , with the words of the Authour , who some yeares past set out S. Huldericks life , and in this matter thus writeth in the Preface : Scio ad haec impuram nescio cuius nebulonis eptstolam Vdalrici aliquando nomine venditam , sed cùm ●a ad Nicolaum Pontificem scripta sit ( Nicolaus autem primus plusquam viginti annis ante Vdalricum natum suerit mortuus , secundus Pontificatum octogesimo , & quod excurrit anno post eum mortuum inierit ) ferrei sit oris oportet qui tantum mendacium ausit asserere , plumbei cordis cui possit imponere . So he . Which wordes for courtesy I leaue vnenglished , least M. Hall should thinke that I applyed these discourteous tearmes vnto him in particuler , which I will not : and that authour speaketh to the first framer of this fancy alone , or to all in general that will be deceaued by such fooleryes .

28. Besides this argument of tyme ( an euiction vnauoydable ) other presumptions there are which seeme to me to be very effectuall , and No such epistle to be found amongst the Epistls of S. Vdalricus . not answerable , wherof that is one which Staphilus relateth of the epistles of that Saint , all registred and reserued in Auspurg , amongst which there is not the least signe , or shew of any such letter : neither doth Martinus Crusius the Lutheran in his Sueuicall History ( of which Auspurg is the chiefest Citty ) so much as once insinuate any such thing , which yet should not haue beene omitted if it could haue beene found , that authour taking all occasions where he can to calumniate Catholikes , and gather vp all scraps of any antiquity , which may seem to make against them : & which yieldeth to this argument more perswasiue validity , no Author of those tymes when it was written , or any other after vntill our age , euer mentioned the same , or so much as heard thereof till our late Sectaryes set it forth , and many reasons there were to haue vrged the authority thereof , in case such a thing had byn extant , written by a man of that fame for sanctity , as S. Vdalricke , to such a Pope as Nicholas the first , in such a matter , so often , so earnestly debated , with such circumstance of more then six thousand childrens heads ( a lye fit for Lucian ) and the like , which yet none euer did , and their silence is to me a sure signe , that no such thing was extant in their dayes . Two or 3. yeares before the death of S. Vdalrick● was the contention of the incontinent Priests begun in England and yet none euer mentioned this letter .

29. And to make this more plaine , whereas with S. Vdalricke in Germany , at the same time liued S. Dunstane in England , who also out liued him for some yeares , and there that contention was then hoatly pursued by that Saint & others against the licentiousnes of Priests , it seemeth to me very strange , that such an epistle should haue beene written , whils that conflict was on foot , which lasted for diuers yeares , and no acknowledge thereof to haue beene had in England , where it might most auayle , and with the authority of the Authour , haue giuen more credit to the cause , then the others should haue beene able to infringe : but no such thing was then euer alleadged , not one syllable therof in Malmesbury , Houeden , Huntingdon , Matthew Westminister , William Nubrigensis , Florentius , or any other : and thereof I inferre that there was no such letter euer written , which vpon so vrgent an occasion , ar so opportune a tyme , and so directly for the purpose of the lewd Clergy , could not haue The incontinent Clergy men of Germany though liuing in the same age yet neuer mentioned S. Vdalricks epistle . beene concealed , but againe and againe beene produced , insisted on , and vrged to the vttermost .

30. Or in case there had then been so smal intercourse betweene England and Germany , as in more then ten or twelue yeares a matter of this brute and fame should be written in one Countrey , and nothing thereof heard of or known in the other , our Kings at that tyme being of the Saxon race , yet how came it to passe that in the tyme of Henry the fourth Emperour , when this practise was by him permitted , and the Priests no lesse insolent then against the impugners of their incontinency , then our Ministers are eager now for their wiues ; in two Synods , one at Erphorde 1074. and the other the next yeare after at Mentz , to omit other combats against Gregory the seauenth , all which happened within the compasse of one age after S. Vdalricke ; how came it I say to passe , that none of these German Priests could find this letter , or so much as giue any notice therof , especially Auspurg it self being taken by that wicked Emperour , rifeled by the souldiers , and razed to the ground ? No man there is which seeth not what aduantage they had gotten thereby , and the thing hapning in their owne Countrey , could not but haue beene knowne to some or other , if not to all of that incontinent company , and so many fauourers of theirs writing for them against the Pope , some one or other had registred it in their behalfe , which yet hitherto was neuer done , and the Emperour would haue been most glad to haue had such a record , to haue vexed the Pope withall , and checked his decree , in case any such had beene knowne , or heard of in his dayes . In the tyme of S. Vdalricke there was no controuersy in Germany about the marriage of Priests .

31. Againe in all the tyme that S. Vdalricke was Bishop , no Pope euer had any occasion to deale , or treat of this point in Germany , and nothing was euer done therin by any vnder whom he liued , which were diuers : for he was Bishop fifty yeares , and many Popes in that time liued but two or three , & some not so much , but one yeare only , so as there was no cause why any such decree should be made , or thought vpon , or that such a letter should be written : for all the variance that was in his tyme about the marriage of Priests was in England only , where three yeares before the Saints death a Councell was held , and the decrees which were made against the incontinent , by all the Bishops of the whol land assembled about the same , were after sent vnto Pope Iohn the 13. who confirmed them , wherof the chiefest was , that either they should put their women from them , or themselues be put from their Ecclesiasticall possessions , which nothing concerned S. Vdalricke , and by all likely hood he neuer so much as heard thereof , and if on this occasion he had written this letter to Nicholas the first , it had byn of a very stale date , to wit of more then a hundred years after that Pope his death .

32. And as these things demonstrate S. Huldericke not to haue beene the writer , so if we a little examine what is written , the contents I S. Huldericks letter against the Protestants . meane of this letter , we shall find how far it is from all learning , wit , and truth , as no man would offer to be cast in his cause therein , vnles it be some out-cast indeed , that careth for neither cause , credit , or conscience at all : for to omit Supemacy . that this letter acknowledgeth the Popes Supremacy against all Protestants , and band of obseruing the vows of such as haue vowed continency against M. Hall : for of the first the Authour sayth : I doubted what the members of the body should do , their head being so greatly out of frame , for what can be more grieuous , or more to be lamented touching the state of the Church , then for you being the Bishop of the principall Sea , to whome appertayneth the regiment of the whole Church to swarue , neuer so little out of the right way ? So he . And yet this now in England is treason by Parlament , to say I meane , that the Bishop of Rome is head & Vowes of chastity to be obserued . supreme Gouernour of the whole Church , which heere as you see by this graue and learned authour , as M. Fox calleth him , is so plainly confessed : of the other also thus : truth it selfe speaking of continency not of one only but of all togeather ( the number only excepted of them which haue professed continency ) sayth , he that can take , let him take . Which exception ouer throweth M. Hals impossible necessity togeather with the doctrin of their Church , where the practical exposition of the former words is the Fryer or Priest that can take a Nunne to his wife , let him take her , and that without any exception at all .

33. To omit this I say , what a grosse and palpable vntruth is that which the Authour auerreth against such as vrged the testimony of A notorious lye in the counterfeit epistle of S. Huldrick S. Gregory for the continency of Clergy men , when he sayth : whose temerity I laugh at , and ignorance I lament : for they know not being ignorantly deceaued , how dangerously the decree of this heresy was ( being made of S. Gregory ) who afterwards well reuoked the same with condigne fruit of repentance ? But this reuocatory decree , this repentance , or that the continency of Priests was an heresy , in S. Gregoryes opinion , are no lesse monstrous , then malicious assertions , neuer knowne or heard of til this letter came forth , or recorded by any for the space of more then nyne hundred yeares after S. Gregoryes death that euer we can read of , and so much being written of his life by Ioannes Diaconus , by S. Bede , Ado , Freculphus , and others , that this by them al should be forgotten , which hapned vpon so remarkable an occasion as neuer the like before , or since hath euer hapned , is a thing that exceeds my capacity to conceaue , or any man els of iudgment to imagine : and if such rotten rags may be once admitted for solid arguments , there is no ground so sure , but will soone be shaken , and all proofs from authority will be quite taken away : for any light head may soone frame more of these fictions , then there are heads feigned to haue beene found in S. Gregoryes pond .

34. And wheras the Councell of Rome before S. Gregory still vrged the continency of the Clergy . cyted was held not long before his death , in which it is decreed , that if any Priest , or Deacon marry a wise he be accursed . And of Subdeacons he so often had determined , that they should not marry , nor be marryed when they were made , and that no women should dwell with Priests , but such as the Canons allow , it well sheweth Greg. l. 1. ep. 42. l. 3. ep. 5. & 34. l. 7. ep. 112. what his opinion was : which againe is expressed in his answere to the second question of S. Augustine : and all this being in S. Gregory , and no memory of the contrary in any epistle of his , or other mens writings of him , or in what other Authour soeuer , we may well laugh at their temerity , or rather , lament their ignorance and simplicity , who will belieue such toyes , and offer to be cast in their cause vpon so friuolous and fabulous a tryall , no poeticall fiction in all Ouids Metamorphosis , no dialogue in Lucian , or tale in Esop being more fond , false , and improbable , then this of the infants heades , or that S. Huldricke was the Authour of that fantasticall Epistle .

35. Furthermore that more then six thousand heads in so short a tyme after S. Gregoryes decree , More then six thousand heads in one pond . should be found in one pond , and all these to haue beene the base children of Clergy men , may be told more then six thousand tymes to any man of iudgment in the world , & neuer be belieued , much lesse of any who know Monstrum horrendum informe , ingens . Rome , about which now there are no ponds , and I thinke verily there were as many then , & that so many heades should be found without the bodyes , & all to be knowne ( by their looks belike ) to haue beene the children of Priests , & other Ecclesiasticall men , is a fit fable for Fox to insert into the Acts and Monuments of his Church , for similes habent labra lactucas , the truth of the Church of Protestants , and these historyes is alike : and this may be told in Virginiae ( if euer any more Ministers be sent thither to preach ) or in some other parts of the West Indyes , where the people being rude and sauage , will be easily induced to beleeue any thing that is brought them by trauellers , who talke of things done in other Countryes a far of , they hauing no meanes nor list to examine the truth of the things reported .

36. And if all other arguments fayled , the stile and phrase of this Satyricall epistle , well The stile of this bastard epistle . sheweth the Authour to haue beene no Saint , or of any saintlike disposition : for who would euer vse such tearmes vnto his Superiour , vnto the chiefe Pastour , and Gouernour of Christ his flocke as to say , through your imperious Tiranny ▪ for is not this to be counted a violence and tyranny &c. who would euer twyte the Pope with cruelty , persecuting , and despightfully handling of the Clergy ? such base and rebellious dealing may better beseem M. A. de Dominis , that lewd lost renegate , then meeke S. Vdalricke : what Saint finally would say : For so much then , o Apostolicall Syr , as no man which knoweth you is ignorant , that if you through the light of your discretion had vnderstood , and seene what poysoned pestilence might haue come into the Church through the sentence of this your decree &c. Moreouer there are so many Ministeriall phrases in this letter , as the institution of the Ghospell , the word of the Lord , and the like , such mad application of the Scripture , such sp●use aduertisments from the Lord , graced in the margent with M. Foxes notes , whereof one is , what it is to marry in the Lord , with a solemne shutting vp of the letter , as it were of a sermon with these words , seeing that no man without chastity ( not only in Virgins state , but also in the state of matrimony ) shall see our Lord , who with the Father and the holy Ghost liueth and reigneth for euer , Amen : as any may see it was neuer written by the holy and learned S. Vdalricke , but was inuented by some ignorant Minister , who scant knew the lawes of a letter , which is not to be ended like a sermon , although otherwise in lying and rayling he were very practicall , and his crafts maister .

37. For notwithstanding all M. Halls encomiasticall The proofs of that letter weake , simple , & ridiculous . prayses of conuincing all aduersaryes , of being so potent an aduocate , & the lik● : whosoeuer will examine the proofes there alleadged , and analize the whole letter , shall see how far he wes to seeke for sound grounds of learning , who wrote the same , and how feeble his reasons are for this purpose , the greatest part of that epistle being also spent either in some bitter inuectiue , or other , as in the beginning against the Pope , & presently after against such as liue incontinently in single life , and commit sinnes against nature , as though marryed men did not the like , and therfore as well marriage as single life were to be taken away , because both are subiect to abuse : & in all the later part , which is more then the halfe , no one place , or argument is brought or vrged of any moment , but these wordes , he that can take , let him take , which we allow , and according to that rule square this consequence , he tha● can liue a single life may be a Priest , and he who cannot may refuse , there is no enforcement , no compulsion , all passeth by free choice , and voluntary election : and this Authour in the words immediatly before sayth , that such as haue vowed continency , are excepted from this rule , and are bound to conteyne , it being now no more in their power to take or leaue : and so if Priests ( as they do ) make a solemne vow or profession of chastity , why should not they be bound also to the obseruance of the vow they haue made , as well as the other ? what reason can there be assigned , why the vow which Religious persons make of chastity should bind them , and the selfe same vow made by Priests should not bind at all , but leaue them as free as they were before ?

39. All the rest of that letter is in documents bitter Satyrs , and other such trash , and the proof Small proofe . for the marriage of Clergy men from the beginning to the end is very little , and to no purpose at all : he beginneth with the permission of the old law not recalled , as he sayth , in the new , to which before we haue answered , and heere add further the testimony of Venerable Bede , more Beda in illud Lucae 1. & cùm implarentur dies officij ●ius . ancient then S. Huldricke : Hoc est quod dixi quod vicis sua tempore P●ntifices templi tantum officijs mancipati &c. This is that which I sayd , that the Priests , when their course came being tyed only to the offices of the Church , did forbeare not only from the company of their wiues , but from the very entring into their houses , wherby is giuen an example to the Priests of our tyme , to keep perpetuall chastity , who are alwayes commanded to serue the Altar . For in the old law because the Priestly succession was preserued in the stocke of Aaron , it was necessary to allot them some tyme for preseruing their issue , but now because there is no carnall succession sought after , but spirituall perfection , the Priests that they may alwayes attend vnto the Altar , are alwayes to conteyne from their wiues , & chastity is imposed vpon them for euer to be obseued . So S. Bede . And his reason carryeth so great force with it , and refuteth so well the idle obiection of Protestants , as there needeth no commentary to explicate it , no authority to confirme it , or other reason to be adioyned to make it more This epistle bringeth nothing of moment but the ordinary tr●ial obiections . forcible .

39. The other arguments drawne from authority or antiquity in that Rapsody , are so barely alleadged , so weakely followed , & some so impertinently applyed , as will pitty any iudicious learned Reader to behold , and in effect they are the same which M. Hall hath brought , and my selfe haue answered , and therefore in praysing this epistle , he closely also seemeth to prayse himselfe : for he bringeth the Text of the husband of one wife , the doctrine of Diuells , the Apostolicall Canon , the story of Paphnutius , S. Isidore of contayning , or marrying of one , & that Saint is there stiled the writer of the rule of the Clergy , from whence perhaps M. Hall tooke his errour in cyting it vnder the same title : and to this is added to conclude the whole matter , the imaginary reuocation of S. Gregoryes decree by occasion of more then six thousand infants heads neuer found in his mote , but only in the muddy head of that tipling German , who halfe drunke , & halfe in a dreame first deuised that fable , and M. Hall as it should seeme was ashamed to mention it , as seeing it out of common reason not only improbable , but also impossible , and set forth with such circumstances , as well shew the whole thing to be incredible , and a ly in print .

40. One place of Scripture that epistle hath more than is in this epistle of M. Hall , which is , let A strange argument but in no mood , nor figure . euery man haue his owne wife , which that honest Man will haue the Apostle to haue meant as well of the Clergy , as of the laity , and the Catholikes who deny it , are false hypocrits , do lye , and faigne , and that the Priests are not afraid to abuse other mens wiues , & to commit outrage in the foresayd wickednes : which is a Bedlam proofe , that any lewd companion , though neuer so base may obiect against the most innocent man aliue , and the Iews against our Sauiour himselfe sayd , that the was , Homo vorax & potator vini , a glutton and drinker o● Matth. ●● . wine , a friend to Publicans & open offend ours , but Catholiks ( poore men ) vnderstand not the Scripture , sayth this authour : and why good Syr ? Heare him I pray you in lesse then six lines pleading against vs and for vs , and ouer throwing that which he would take vpon him out of this text to put vp . These men , sayth he , haue not rightly vnderstood the Scripture , for the saying of the Apostle : let euery man haue his owne 1. Cor. 7 . wife , doth except none in very deed , but him only which hath the gift of continency , prefixing with himselfe to keep and to continue his virgin ( or virginity ) in the Lord . Be it so . And then if the Priests haue this gift , and haue prefixed this course to themselues in the Lord , then they shall not need to marry , and the Apostles words shall not concerne them , or bind them to haue their own wiues ●s it doth other men . And this indeed is the very case of all Clergy men who vow chastity , and the obseruance of their vow resteth in themselues , assisted with Gods grace to performe it , as before I haue sayd , & so the wordes of S. Paul appertayne not vnto them , but to the Laity .

41. M. Hall will perchance demand what if one who hath vowed chastity find that he hath not this gift , notwithstanding he hath prefixed the same to himself in the Lord : shal be then be incontinent & not marry ? I lay that neither the one or other is allowable , not the first which is neuer lawfull , not the later which is vnlawfull to him : and this is decyded euen in the very next words of this Epistle , where the Author thus speaketh to the Pope : Wherefore , o reuerend Father , it shall be your part to cause and ouersee , M. Halls S. Hulderick pleadeth a-against him . that whosoeuer either with hand or mouth hath made a vow of continency ( as all Clergy men in holy orders haue ) & afterwards would forsake the same , should be either compelled to keep his vow , or els by lawfull authority should be deposed from his order . So there : in which words you see both a compulsion for the obseruance of the vow , & deposition from their order in the transgressours , both which suppose an ability in the vowmaker of performing his vow , or els the suggestion of M. Hall his S. Vdalricke had beene very iniurious , vnlawfull and tyrannicall , as imposing a punishment where there was no voluntary offence , and the thing for which he is punished was impossible for him in our Protestants opinion to perform : as that Prince should be a tyrant , who should put any subiect of his to one of these extremes , either to leese the office and dignity he hath in the common wealth , or els to pull the Sunne downe from heauen , or remoue the earth into a higher place within three miles of the concauity of the Moone .

42. And seeing this doctrine deliuered in the Epistle fathered on S. Huldricke is so contrary to the doctrine of this Epistle of M. Hall , who will haue such vowes to be filthy , & the keeping of them to include an impossible necessity , it was great temerity & inconsiderate dealing in him to offer to be cast in his cause , if this epistle do not satisfy all Readers , when as it is so far from satisfying all Readers , as it doth not satisfy himselfe , who wil haue all such votaryes to change their vowes as filthy , and to purify themselues by marriage , and make practicall tryall of Iohn Fox his note , what it is to marry in the Lord , contrary to this Epistle , as you haue seene : which being so I make this collection as euident to me as any mathematicall demonstration , that M. Hall neither careth for his wife , nor for his fidelity , M. Hall neither careth for his wife , nor for his credit , nor for his cause . nor for his cause . Not for his wife , because he offered to be punished by a diuorce , if he euicted not all Clergy mens marriage , which he hath not done , or is able euer to do whils he liueth : not for his fidelity , which he pawned to leese on any decree to be shewed more ample then that of the Trullan Councell for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall men , which now he hath seene , & that in such excesse , as in respect therof the Trullan Canon was but like the positiue degree in respect of the superlatiue : not for his cause , which he aduentureth on this Epistle , in which notwithstanding euen in the point in controuersy debated between vs , he is both cast and condemned : for we graunt a solemne vow of chastity to be made in taking of orders , which this epistle will not haue broken , but eyther by compulsion to be kept , or punished by deposition , so carelesse a husband , so bad a Christian , so weake a protectour he is , or els which I rather thinke so light witted a man , as he will offer vpon any occasion to aduenture all he hath , be it his wife , cause or credit , though the conditions on which he doth it be neuer so vnequall , disaduantagious , or preiudiciall vnto him .

43. Before I end this matter , I will come from M. Halls text vnto his margent , where first he maketh this note saying : Whether Huldericus Extreme folly to make no doubt of that which is only doubted of . or ( as he is some where intituled ) Volusianus , I enquire not , the matter admits no doubt . So he . But this is extreme folly : for it importeth all in all to know the true Author , when all the credit of the thing reporteth , lyeth thereon , as heere it doth , or els any may obtrude whatsoeuer broken peece of a letter they shal find on the dunghill to be written by some Father , & the thing shall challeng authority from the writer : and this thing neuer hauing beene seene , or heard of in the world before can haue no credit if it were only written by some late sectary , as we haue inst cause to suspect , and M. Hall cannot disproue , whereas if he could proue it written by S. Huldricke , we should more esteeme it , and answere it with more regard , the authority being greater in the behalfe of our Aduersaryes , then if it had beene coyned by some Magdeburgian or el● by some Sacramentary , either moderne or more ancient . To auoyd the suspition of this imposture , M. Hall cyteth againe his learned Pope Pius 2. or Aeneas Siluius in sua Germania , which title Iohn Fox setteth downe more fully saying : Aeneas Siluius hath no mention of the counterfeit epistle of S. Vdalricus . Meminit ciusdem epistolae Aeneas Siluius in sua peregrinatione , & Germaniae descriptione . Aeneas Siluius maketh mention of this letter in his pilgrimage , and description of Germany : but it should seem that Iohn Fox his wit was gone in pilgrimage , or or els a woll gathering when he made this note : for after some search I haue made of his bookes ( & I thinke I haue better meanes to find them out , then Fox had ) I can find none extant vnder the one or other title , nor yet vnder the title of his Germany , as M. Hall expresseth it , neither doth Trithemius in his catalogue , or Posseuinus in Apparatu , where they set downe all the bookes they could find of this Pope , mention any such worke , and so the mention made of this letter in this Pilgrimage is a meere idle toy , framed out of the wandring imagination of Iohn Fox , and vpon to light credit taken vp by M. Hall . There is in his workes extant an answere to one Martin Mayer , for defence of the holy Roman Church , in which he describeth some parts of Germany by which he had passed , and speaking of Auspurg he sayth as the Germans haue printed him in Basill : S. Vdalricus huic praefidet qui Papam arguit de concubinis &c. S. Vdalricus is patron of this place , who reprehended the Pope for concubines : it lyeth by the riuer Licus . So he , as these Sacramentaryes haue set him out . Which being all graunted belongeth not to this matter in hand , but concerneth only the bad life of the young Pope Iohn , then thrust by force of friends , and maintayned by tyranny in that seat , which abuse the Church is forced sometymes to suffer as temporall states do ill Princes : but in the one and the other personall crimes , as they tend to the impeachment of priuate fame , so nothing derogate from publike authority : in such the office is to be considered apart from the life , as Moyses his chayre from the Pharisyes who sate thereon , their power we reuerence , their liues we abhorre , no state so high , no calling so holy , no function so laudable , but ill men haue beene found therein : and if once we confound the life with the office , and out of the vnworthynes of the one inferre the denyall of the other , we shall leaue no Pope , Bishop , Priest , Emperour , King or other Magistrate whatsoeuer : and this , supposing these to be the words of Aeneas Siluius , of which I haue some cause to doubt , both for that I haue seene a printed copy without them , and moreouer I haue seen three Manuscripts , of which as two were lately written & had them , so the 3. which was much more ancient , in the text had them not , but in the margent only , by which meanes forged glosses so creep in often tymes , as they com at length to be printed with the wordes of the Author : but howsoeuer , to this purpose they make nothing , and the other whom M. H●ll ioyneth with him , to wit Gaspar Hedio a late heretike , is of no credit to iustify this matter , no more then M. Iohn Fox , Ioseph Hall , or any other professed aduersary .

44. Againe , it is another vntruth to say , that somewhere he is intituled Volusianus : for though Benefild against M. Leech call the Author of that letter Volusianus , yet doubtles he meaneth The Author of the forged epistle vncertains . another man distinct from S. Vdalricke who was neuer named Volusianus by any writer , and this maketh the whole tale more to reele , seeing it is obtruded as a base child that knoweth not his owne Fathers name : and if once we remoue it from S. Vdalricke ( to whome as I haue proued it cannot agree ) the thing leeseth all credit , and proueth nothing but the corrupt dealing of such as alleage it : for this Volusianus is a name inuented to make fooles fayne , no man knowing what he was , where he was borne , when he liued , of what calling or credit in the world , whether of kyt or kin to the man in the Moon , for he neuer liued on our inferiour orbe vnder the first , second , or third Nicholas : if I might interpose my ghesse , I should thinke him to be brother to Steuen the subdeacon before mentioned out of Gratian , for that he is so ready to father the fatherles , and take a child to his charge which he neuer begot .

45. But , sayth M. Hall , the matter admits no doubt : which is another vntruth : for whether by the word matter M. Hall vnderstand the Authour of the letter , or the contents themselus , both are doubted , yea both are denyed , and to take that for graunted which resteth in contro●ersy to be proued , is a foule fault in Philosophy , and called petitio principij : as if one to credit Petitio principij a foule fault in ● Philosopher . M. Hall , and to proue that for his learning he deserueth to be estcemed against one who shold deny him to be learned at all , should thus conclude : All learned men deserue to be esteemed : but M. Hall as I suppose is a learned man : Ergo he is for such to be esteemed : no man will allow that he suppose the Minor as graunted , which only is called in question and alone necdeth no proofe , which if we apply to the present matter , we shall find in a different subiect the same argument . We deny that euer S. Huldericke wrote any such epistle , how doth M. Hall proue it ? thus , whether you call him S. Huldericus or Volusianus the matter admits no doubt but that he wrote it , to which put this Minor , but he who wrote the letter is Authour thereof , Ergo S. Huldericke is the Author . An argument more fit for some Grillus , Corebus , Alogus , some Patch , Ioll , or Will Sommer , then M. Hall .

46. There resteth one more vntruth in the A foule Chronographicall errour touching the tyme when S. Hulderick liued . margent , which is Chronographical about the tyme when S. Huldricke liued , that you may perceaue how this man in all things is rash and negligent : if he dispute his arguments be loose , if he cyte Authours their authorytyes are either mistaken or corrupted , if he inferre one thing out of another , it is by wrong illation , & takes quid for quo , the contrary to that which doth follow of his premises , if for more exactnes he go about to reduce things to their proper tyme , 20. or thirty years difference is not to be regarded : for to be exact is against his reputation , he will not be taken for such a precision , and therefore heere he telleth vs , Huldericus Episcopus Argustae anno 860. which is iust thirty yeares before he was borne , and yet after his birth he liued either thirty three , or thirty foure before he was made Bishop : so as he is heer made to be Bishop of Auspurg more then three score years before his tyme : are not these men exact writers trow you on whose fidelity so many men with such assurance may rely their saluation ?

47. And to end all this matter as though An vntruth ioyned with a contradiction . he had not hitherto giuen vs vntruths inough , he addeth for the finall vpshot one more , & that also combyned with a contradiction when he sayth : after Vdalricus ( so strong did he plead and so happily ) for two hundred yeares more this freedome still blessed these parts , yet not without extreme opposition : historyes are witnesse of the busy and not vnlearned combats of those tymes in this argument . So he . And I cannot but tell him out of the Comicke : Non sat commodè diuisa sunt temporibus tibi Daue haec : These tymes agree no better then did the other of S. Vdalricks letter to the first Nicholas : and vntrue it is that euer he pleaded so happily , so strongly , who neuer opened his mouth in this controuersy , vntrue it is that this carnal freedome blessed these parts for two hundred yeares more after his death : for vnder Pope Gregory the seauenth he confesseth presently after , that this cause was vtterly ruined , and betweene the death of these two , I meane S. Vdalricke & Gregory the seauenth there is but one hundred and twelue years , and whereas that Pope dealt in that matter some yeares before his death , it will follow euen by the graunt of M. Hall himselfe , that this cause so strongly , so happily pleaded for , in the compasse of one age was quite ouerborne , and vtterly ruined , so as by this account M. Hall in setting downe two hundred years , reckoneth only but one hundred too much , which is not much in him , so subiect euery where to errour , and so careles in his assertions , as almost nothing cometh from him out of any learning or truth , that is in Controuersy betweene vs . The imaginary pleading of S. Vdalricu● neither strong not happy .

48. Againe there is a manifest contradiction in these words : for if vpon this strong and happy pleading this freedome blessed the parts of the Latin Church , how had it such extreme opposition ? for before this tyme there was nothing els in M. Halls iudgment , but full possession of this freedome , and the contrary not to haue preuayled till more then a thousand yeares after Christ , so as all the blessing was before S. Vdalricks pleading , and all the opposition after , and how is not that pleading to beheld rather weak and vnlucky , then strong and happy , which had no other effect then extreme opposition , and quite ouerthrow of the cause defended by that plea ? For what successe could be more vnfortunate , then to be cast in a cause so vehemently vrged , debated with such heate , and that betweene the supreme Pastour for authority , and a most eminent Bishop for sanctity of those tims ? which contradiction is made more palpable by the next ensuing words in his letter : for thus he writeth .

49. But now when the body of Antichristianisme A heap of vntruths . began to be complet ( so it pleaseth this light Companion to prattle ) and to stand vp in his absolute shape after a thousand yeares from Christ , this liberty which before wauered vnder Nicholas the first , now by the handes of Leo the ninth , Nicholas the second , and that brand of hell Gregory the seauenth was vtterly ruined , wiues debarred , single life vrged . So M. Hall . And truely if Leo the 9. and Nicholas the second ruined this matter , this plea had so short a blessing , and so quicke a crosse , as it remayned on foote little more then fifty yeares , and that still in continuall contradiction vntill it was extinguished , and so , as before out of two hundred we rebated one , so out of that one we must take another halfe , & leaue him but fifty if his owne words be true , that this was ruined by Leo the ninth , as heere he pretendeth , and the blessing he talketh of is resolued to this , that presently this marriage matter was contradicted , and the contradiction so followed as it preuailed : and this supposing what he sayth to be true of these men and matter , which yet are so false , as they conteyne in them , to speake the least , more lyes , then lines , which I will briefly touch in order .

50. The first is , that vnder these Popes the body of Antichristianisme began to be complete , for all The first vntruth . the Popes he nameth , to wit , Nicolas the first , Leo the ninth , Nicolas the second , and Gregory the 7. were all very holy men , all learned , al excellent Gouernours of Christs Church , and , the second Nicolas excepted , all registred in the Catalogue of Saints : and our Protestants of the primitiue Church in England were wont to tell vs , that this body was complete in the tyme of Bonisace the third , whome idly they would haue to be that singular Antichrist descrybed in Daniels prophesy , and the Apocalyps of S. Iohn , & some haue much laboured to draw the number of his name to agree vnto the tyme when he was made Pope , with other impertinencyes : and if M. Hall make the denyall of Priests marriage the complementall perfection of this body ( for all the heauen and happynes which these men haue , is in their wiues , and whatsoeuer sauours or fauours not , that is Antichristian ) then was it complete for some hundreds of years before any of them were borne or thought on , as the authorityes of Fathers and Councels before alleadged do demonstrate .

51. The next is , that this freedome was still allowed , vntill a thousand yeares after Christ , to wit , that all Priests might marry , but A lye in print . this is to grosse a lye , and fitter for him to make who is father of lyes , then for any of his children or schollers . I see the Philosopher well to haue aduised a lyar ( though M. Hall follow not his aduise ) oportet mendacem esse memorem , he who will lye must haue a good memory , & remember what he hath sayd in one place , that he do not contradict it in another , and so be taken in the manner , as heere this honest man is , who M. H●al of a very weake memory . two leaus before told vs out of Steuen the second that in the Western Church no one of the Clergy from the Subdeacon to the Bishop had leaue to marry , & whereas this Steuen was made Pope in the yeare 752. that is two hundred forty and eight yeares before the thousand , how doth he heere tell vs , that after thousand yeares from Christ this liberty which before wauered was ruined &c. what liberty do you meane M. Hall ? of Clergy mens marriage ? then your memory is very short : for what freedome was there in Steuens tyme , when none from the Subdeacon to the Bishop might marry ? or what did all the Popes you heere name add vnto this restraint ? Againe , the first wordes of your Trullan decree made more than forty years before this Steuen was Pope , do cleane cast and condemne you , as confessing euen then the Church of Rome to haue decreed the single life of the Clergy .

52. The third vntruth is , that this feeedom The third vntruth . wauered in the tyme of Nicholas the first , who was made Pope in the yeare 858. for in all his tyme , as before I sayd no such matter was euer mentioned , none discussed , and it seemeth to me very strange to heare M. Hall to talke of Freedome Single life of the Clergy long in vse euen by M. Hals own Authours before the tyme of Nicholas the first . vnder this Nicholas for marriage that should wauer , when as out of Steuens testimony and his owne Councell , a hundred yeares before , no Subdeacon , Deacon , Priest , or Bishop was permitted to marry : for where at that tyme was this freedome ? in the Greeke Church perhaps ? but how was their marriage ruined by these Popes , their wiues debarred , single life vrged , when as stil that incontinent Clergy continued as before , as still borne out by their violent Emperours , and schismatical Patriarkes ? if he meane of the Latin Church , as needs he must : then I aske him againe in Pope Steuens tyme where was this freedome ? where in the tyme of the Trullan Synod ? where before ? where after ? when did it first come in ? when went it out ? by what authority was it done ? by what Authour recorded ? and can such great mutation be made , and no memory left thereof to posterity ? I thinke not .

53. The fourth is , when he sayth : Now by The 4. vntruth . the hands of Leo the ninth &c. for what in this matter did this Leo ? truely no more then Nicholas : for there is extant in his life set out by Baronius in his history , but one decree of his touching this matter , which M. Hall may be ashamed to apply to this purpose , vnles he meane to plead for the freedome of all harlots , as well as for his wife : for these are the words of that decree as Petrus Dam. ep. ad Cunibertum Episcopum Taurinen . S. Peter Damian relateth them , in whome only they are extant , and who perhaps was present at the Councell : Leo Papa ( sayth he ) constituit vt quaecumque damnabiles feminae intra Romana moenia reperirentur Presbyteris prostitutae , ex iunc & deinceps Lateranensi palatio adiudicarentur ancilla . Leo the Pope ordeyned that whatsoeuer wicked women should be found within the walls of Rome to haue byn naught with Priests , from thence forward should be condemned as seruing mayds to the Lateran pallace . So he . And in this place as the same Authour sayth , they were to remaine vnder a penitentiall habit and rule : and that such were truely harlots appeareth out of the same letter , where after he sayth : Quas deprehenderit sacrilega Presbyteris admixtione prostratas . I hope M. Hall will make some difference betwixt his wife and such a one , and then I inferre that Pope Leo of Priests marriages made no decree , but only punished their concubines , and that only in the citty of Rome : and this Minister deserues little thankes of his fellowes , that in pleading for their wiues , taketh all lawes made by any Pope against lewd harlots , to haue been also made against them , as though Ministers wiues & such people did conuenire vniuocè , and were all of one predicament .

54. The fifth vntruth is , that he maketh Nicholas The fifth vntruth . the second to be one of those who denyed marriage to Priests , or rather who ruined their marriages with Leo , and Gregory : for he likewise neuer dealt about marriages at all , and concerning the incontinent Clergy in his tyme one decree of his touching Priests we find in Gratian : Nullus Missam audiat Presbyteri quem scit concubinam indubitanter habere &c. Let no man heare Gratian. dis. 32. c. Nullus . the masse of a Priest , which he certainly knoweth to keep a concubine : which point is there put vnder excommunication by the Synod . M. Hall seems to be of toto iealous a disposition , that can heare nothing spoken of concubines , but presently his mind runnes on Ministers wiues : and there was no need for Nicholas to deny marriage vnto Priests , when as such in the Church of Millan as after holy orders had knowne their wiues , or had maintayned that they might be knowne , accused themselues of the heresy of the Nicolaits , before S. Peter Damian sent thither vpon the report of their scandalous incontinency , & that without al compulsion or inforcement in this forme of words : Nicolaitarum quoque haeresim nihilominus condemnamus &c. We do notwithstanding condemne the heresy of the Nicholaits , and as much as lyeth in vs vnder the oath aforsayd do promise to keep backe not only Priests , but deacons and subdeacons from all filthy copulation of their wiues , or concubins . So the Bishop of Millan : to his Clergy .

55. Last of all it is another vntruth , that The six vntruth . vnder Gregory the seauenth ( whom this rayling companion calleth the brand of hell ) the marriage The marriage of Priests more ruined by other succeeding Pops then by Gregory the seauenth . of Priests was ruined , because it neuer had so deep roote in the Latin Church as in his time : for Henry the Emperours variance with this Pope , gaue liberty to that loose Clergy , to put themselues out of order , and withdraw their necks from the yoke of Ecclesiasticall disciplin , as the turmoyls of our Conquerour caused the like in England at the same tyme , the Diuell taking the aduantage of such occasions to breake the peace of the Church , as well knowing his best fishing to be in troubled waters , and by setting debate betweene the Ecclesiasticall Gouernours and the temporall , to put all the members , and whole frame of the one & other body into mutiny , tumult , and disorderly confusion : neither did this end with Gregory , but continued after his death , as we see in Vrban the second , Paschalis the second , and others , who insisting on the steps of their famous predecessour Gregory the seauenth , still by censures condemned that beastly abuse , neuer so much in vse in the Latin Church as in their dayes , and therefore Gregoryes successours may better be sayd to haue ruined M. Hals freedome and felicity , then Gregory , who left the matter more on foot perhaps then he found it , and by reason of the great hatred the Concil. Constant . Melfitanū Can. 2. Placentin . Can. 4. Claramon . Can. 9. Emperor bare his person , & sway which he had in Germany , was not able to cure this festered wound , though afterwards the constant courage of other Popes succeeding , especially of Vrban the second in whose tyme by foure Councels it was expresly condemned , got the victory , & quite cut it off by the roote .

56. Which thing much troubleth M. Hall , and therfore that you may know the mans modesty , thus out of Auentine a late Gospelling brother he inferreth of their famous endeauours in preseruing the Ecclesiasticall state in her wonted cleanes by excommunicating such who after their vows tooke wiues . A good turne for whoremaisters , sayth Auentine , who now for one wise might M. Halls modesty . haue six hundred bed-fellowes . So M. Hall : but I see not how this inference can hold , vnles M. Hall meane , as he seemes to do , that though Clergy men were debarred wiues , yet they were permitted to haue concubines : for so his wordes import , that by the debarring of Priests marriage , they gaue them leaue that euery one might The concubines of Priests lesse condemned then their wiues . now haue six hundred bed-fellowes , but that is a most impudent vntruth : for all the former Popes who had any contradiction with Ecclesiasticall men in this kind , except Gregory the 7. made all their Canons and decrees against concubines only , and thereupon began all his combat in England , and els where , though afterwards vice taking deeper roote , some of those who kept concubines shaking off all shame ( the ill gouernement of Princes , and lacke of vigour in the Bishops giuing way to this wantonnes ) began to take them for their wiues , & this most of al in Germany in the tyme of this Gregory , who therefore made his decrees against both , as well such as kept concubines , as the other who were marryed , and put them both vnder the like censures , because both did violate the vow they had made of perpetuall chastity : and if the promise made in marriage bynd eyther part to be true to other , and neuer during life to be separated by a second marriage ; why shall not a promise made to God who neuer dyeth , perpetually bind him that promiseth during his life , seeing the promise The band of chastity by vow , and the band of matrimony compared togeather . is voluntary , the thing promised laudable , the performance easy , the reward glorious ?

57. Againe , if one already marryed do marry another , the second marriage is inualide and of no force , because his former wife is liuing ( & the same of the woman in respect of her husband ) but is to be esteemed aduowtry , because the former band still knitteth him and the first wife togeather , and cannot be dissolued or broken , but by the death of the one or other party : so this kno● of chastiiy , whereby such as receaue holy orders , do by solemne vow bind themselus to God during their life , doth still bynd them for all that tyme , and to offer to breake the same , either by keeping a concubine , or ( to colour their filth with a fayre cloke ) by taking a wife , is sacrilegious incest , as before we haue shewed : for as the first is vnlawfull to all , and especially ( by reason of the annexed scandall ) to Clergy men , so is the other as impossible with the former band of his voluntary & premeditated vow as is the second wife in wedlocke with the first : and as this second marriage is no marriage but aduowtry , so is this marriage of Priests no marriage at all , but an honourable title of a most dishonest filthines , with which whils these men would couer their turpitude , Damnationem ( sayth 1. Tim. 3. the Apostle ) habebunt , quia primam fidem irritam secerunt : They incurre damnation , because they haue broken their first vow , which they made of perpetuall chastity vnto Almighty God .

58. And it must needs seeme strange in the eares of all morall men , to heare these mens collections , who measuring alothers by themselus , no sooner heare that Priests are debarred wiues , but presently gather that they must haue concubines , or as beastly Bale writeth ( who in this matter euery where beleheth out ribaldry ) Dunstanus Balaeus centur. 2. script . Britanniae in Osualdo . perpetuo decreto firmauit , vt Clerici deinceps sub specioso caelibatus titulo Sodomiticè riuerent , aut Ecclesiarum suarum , curas omnino dimitterent . Dunstan by a perpetuall decree appointed , that Clergy men for the tyme to come vnder the beautifull title of single life , should liue Sodomitically , or altogeather forsake their Churches . So he . And who euer read such lying villany ? where was this decreed ? where mentioned ? but there is no meane with these men , either you must marry , or els haue for one wife a hundred harlots , or liue Sodomitically , as though there were no Stapleten . in vita . purity out of wedlocke , but extreme turpitude , when as chastity is better , and more easily kept in single life , as Syr Thomas Moore was wont to say , then in wedlocke , and marriage is not so sure a bridle , but that besids one wife men will haue more concubines , as appeared well in the first parents and planters of the new Ghospell in England , King Henry and Queene Anne Bullen , for neither could that King be contented at once with one wife , or Queene Anne with one husband : for besids the King she had other false louers , of which all our historyes make mention , as Marke Smeton the musitian , Henry Norrice , William Brierton , Francis Weston Gentlemen , & George The incontinency of the first progenitours of the English Gospell . Bollen Lord Rochsord her brother , all which had carnally knowne her , al which were arraigned , condemned , and executed for their aduowtry , and incest committed with her , and she for the same was beheaded in the tower , & that within lesse then a yeare after that Bishop Fisher , and Syr Thomas Moore had lost their heads , for not approuing her impure marriage , & that which flowed out of that source , for denying the monstrous title of the Kings Ecclesiastical supremacy , neuer before heard of in the Christian world .

59. And this I write , not as hauing any list to rocke the stinking craddle of your Ghospells infancy , a worke too vnsauery , but to shew that we condemne not marriage , although in that state there be many aduowtrers : for the abuse is to be sequestred as before I haue sayd from the thing , & the argument were not good to say , single fornication is a lesse sinne then aduowtry , ergo it is better for men not to marry but to liue at liberty , & rather chuse to commit the lesser sinne , then to put themselues in danger of the greater , because both are damnable , and all are bound not to commit the one or the other : euen so it fareth in Priests , of whose state we may not as these men euery wher do against Both wius and concubins to such as haue vowed chastity are vnlawfull . all rules of learning , or honesty conclude , that it is better for them to marry , then to keep a concubine , as though they were bound to one of these two extrems , and that their state after their solemne vows , were altogeather the same with other lay men , and that it were as free for them to marry as before : for both the one and the other after their promise made to God of perpetuall chastity , is wicked , vnlawfull , and damnable : and we hold not these to be termini causales , or to infer one the other , you are bound to auoyd fornication , ergo you must needs haue a wife : or on the contrary side , if you haue not a wife , you will haue a hundred harlots : for betweene these extremes , there is the single life of of such as liue in perpetuall chastity , which any one may follow , and all are bound to follow who haue vowed it , and their marriage is a greater sinne then single fornication with another woman , in regard of the iniury done to the vow , to the sacrament , to the woman marryed , to the issue : to the vow , by breaking the band made to God , by a contrary band made to his The marriage of a Priest doth iniury to 4. at once , to the vow , to the Sacrament , to the woman , to the issue . wife , which euen in ciuil contracts among men is held vnlawfull : to the Sacrament of matrimony , in that he maryeth who is not capable of marriage , & so prophanely abuseth that which by our Sauiours institution is sacred : to the woman he marryed , for she being perswaded that it is true & lawful matrimony , liueth continually in sacrilegious incest , being indeed not his wife , but an infamous concubine : to his issue , because it is vnlawfull and bastardly by the Canon law . Such is the happynes of this freedome .

60. But to end this matter , M. Hall not contented M. Halls false accusation of Gregory the 7. refuted . to haue called Pope Gregory the seauenth the brand of hell , vrgeth further against him , how his decrees were contemned , himselfe was deposed , and that the Churches did ring of him ech where for Antichrist : let vs heare his owne wordes , and then discusse them . But how approued those decrees were of the better sort ( sayth he ) appeares ( besides that the Churches did ring of him ech where for Antichrist ) in that at the Councell of Worms , the French and German Bishops deposed this Gregory in this name ( among other quarrels ) for separating man & wife : violence did this not reason , neither was Gods will heere questioned , but the Popes wilfullnes , what broyles heeron ensued , let Auentine witnes . Hitherto M. Hall . There is no remedy , will we , nill we , this man will begin , will go forward , will end with vntruths , for heere are three more at the least , or to speake more plainly , no one true word in the whol narration : but first let vs consider in a word or two the thing it selfe .

61. Dayly experience teacheth vs , that where once emnity enters between Princes and Where there is emnity betweene Princes there is also most commonly open detraction of ech other . men of authority , how easy , how frequent a thing it is to deuise bitter speaches against one the other , and that because both will seeme to haue been iniured , both to haue iustice on their side , both to mayntayne a lawfull quarrell , and whatsoeuer the aduerse part doth though neuer so well , or themselues though neuer so ill , all are so couered ouer with new coates , crests , and mantles , as a lambe shall seeme a wolfe , a fearefull hare a fierce lyon , and on the contrary side in behalfe of themselues , a Tiger shall be tame , and the rude Beare a beautifull beast : wherefore from the partyes so interessed no sound & vnpartiall iudgment can be expected , but that is to be sought from others , who being free from faction , and capacity sufficient to discerne the grounds of the whole contention , shall with all candour deliuer the same : and there can be no greater coniecturall signe that any Prince mainteyneth a wrong cause , then to see his own subiects of most power , learning , and credit to disclay me from him , to rise , to write against him , to condemne his actions , and vtterly to forsake him : and this not only happened in Germany to Henry the fourth in this quarrell with Gregory the seauenth , but in all other nations at that tyme : and all other writers since of any name , or note haue condemned him , and praysed the Pope , or if any mercenary companion haue set his soule to sale , and betrayed truth for temporall rewards , as the number of such hath beene few , so hath their memory beene infamous , their credits crazed , and their reports as partial , as iniurious , as lying , by all ( heretiks only excepted who place all their hope in lying ) been disesteemed .

62. In the tyme of Gregory the seauenth ten Authours are cyted by Bellarmine to haue defended 27. Authours alleadged by Bellarmine in defence of Pope Gregory the seauenth . him , all graue , learned and holy men , and the chiefest for name or fame that then liued , of which the two SS. Anselmes were most eminent , to wit ours of Canterbury , and the other of Luca , whose sanctity euen by the testimony of Sigebert the schismaticall monke , and fauourer of the Emperour was declared by God in many miracles which he wrought : and a little after these men by twenty two other Authours recounted by the same Cardinall , of which some report that he shined with miracles , as Martinus Polonus , Lambertus Shaffnaburgensis and others , some Vincent in ●●●culo . l. 25. c. 44. that he had the gift of prophesy , as Vincentius the French Historiographer , some that he was most constant in Ecclesiasticall rigour , as Otho Frisingensis , and Nauclerus : in fine for his singular zeale , Oth. lib. 6. cap. 32. Naucl. Generat . 36. vide Genebrar . in Chronico anno 1073. learning , vertue , iudgment , and perseuerance vntill the end , all writers cyred in the Cardinal giue him an honourable testimony , to which I will adioyne two others by him pretermitted , but both of them graue and learned , and such as no one who fauoured the Emperour is to be compared with all .

63. The first is Harimanus Schedesius a German Scedel . Registro Chron. ata . 6. who stileth Gregory : Virum Deo & hominibus gratissimum , prudentem , iustum &c. A man most gratefull to God and man , wise , iust , meeke , the patron and protectour of the poore , of pupil● , of widdowes , the only and most eager defender of the Roman Church against the wickednes of heretikes , and power of wicked Princes , vsurping by force Ecclesiasticall goods . So he . And this Encomium belongeth not as you see to a brand Gregoryes life and death most lau dable . of hell , or a proclaimed Antichrist , but to a vertuous and most excellent Pastour , to a man of singular zeale and sanctity : & conforme to these his rare vertues , and vndaunted courage in Gods cause , from which no threats of his potent enemy , no perswasion of his seduced friends , no humane respect whatsoeuer was able to transport or moue him : conform I say to these was his death , the end conspiring with the beginning , and laudable continuance of his whole life : for so the same Authour sayth that he dyed sanctè & prè , saintly and deuoutly , which death hapning vnto him in banishment at Salerno , others recount Baronius & alij . how in his death bed he vsed these words : Dilexi iustitiam , & odio habui iniquitatem , propterea morior in hoc exilio . I haue loued iustice , and hated iniquity , & for that cause do I dye in this banishment . A happy loue , a happy hatred , and most happy banishment , all which are now rewarded with their due deserued crowns of immortall glory . Carolus Sigonius de regno Italiae l. 9.

64. The other author is Carolus Sigonius in that admired work● of his de regno Italiae in the 9. booke , who hauing seene ●ll the whole matter , and much praysed the worthines of this Pope , he sheweth the first roote of all the discord between The lewd Bishops of Germany stir vp the Emperour against the Pope . him & the Emperour , to haue proceeded from certeyne licentious Bishops of Germany , appalled at his election , as well knowing his courage and seuerity against al vice and vicious behauiour : Gregorius ( sayth he ) ingeniy yehementis tum tumpraestātātis erga Ecclesiam pietatis &c. Gregory being zealous , and of singular piety towards the Church , the Bishops of Germany being affrighted with his notable seuerity , and immoueable constancy in reforming Ecclesiastical disciplin presently feared some sharp correction of their liues , & seuere chastisement of their disorders , and therfore going to the Emperour , they willed him to disanull his election , or els to expect nothing els but all the power of this Pope to be bent against his crown . So Sigonius . So as we see that stil wicked Prelates against the due correction of their Superiours , haue armed themselues with secular power , and auoyded that by force , which by all equity and iustice they should haue vndergone .

65. And that which made the vigour of The persons and personall crims opposed against by Gregory made his vertuous constancy more odious . this vigilant Pastour more odious , were the persons with whome he was to encounter , which were the wicked Emperour , Robert Guiscard the Norman Duke , who by force had entred vpon the possessions of the Church , had al Sicily , and a great part of Italy in his hands , and all the incontinent Clergy of Germany , and els where : to oppose against al these was to expose himself to all obloquies , iniuries , and villanyes that either the power of so potent Princes , or the malice of so many impure tongues could deuise against him , neither were the persons more great then their faults heynous : for thus sayth the same Authour : Erant grauia illa flagitia coercenda ne sacerdotia venderentur &c. These grieuous faults in particuler were to be corrected by this Pope the selling of Bishoprickes or parsonages by taking the inuestiture or possession of them from the Emperour , or other lay men , that Clergy men should haue wiues , that the temporall dominions of the Church might not wrongfully be molested or alienated . So he . Who goeth on shewing what this most famous Pastour did for remedy of all these disorders , and with what successe , which I omit because in the matter we now speake off M. Hall assigneth him the conquest for this carnall liberty ; which ( sayth he ) wauered vnder Nicholas the first , now by the hands of Leo the ninth , Nicholas the second , and that Brand of hell Gregory the seauenth was vtterly ruined , wiues debarred ( a pittifull case ) single life vrged .

66. Now if from the Pope we cast our eyes on his Antagonist Henry the Emperour , by whos means , as Hulderi●us Mu●ius the Zuinglian writeth Henry the 4. euen in the iudgment of Caluin a most wicked Emperour . this liberty of Priests taking wiues in Germany tooke such deep root , for by the fruit you shall know the tree , and cause by the effect , we shall find so much in graue Authors reported of him , as he may well be sayd to be the father of this deformed child , & chiefe Proctour of this carnall cause : for of all Christian Emperours that euer were he is one of the worst , if not the worst of all others : and to omit Catholike Authours both for auoyding prolixity , and for that their words haue not so great weight against these men , though neuer so learned , graue , or holy , thus Caluin , to whome I hope M. H●ll will giue some credit , doth paint him out : Henricus eius nominis Caluin . 4. Instit. c. 11. §. 13. quartus &c. Henry the fourth of that name a light and rash man , of no wit , of great audacity and dissolute life : for vheras he had all the Bishopricks of Germany partly at sale , partly layd The like hath Auentinus the Lutheran of him . open as a booty to be pilfered by his Courtiers , Hildebrand who had before beene prouoked by him , tooke this plausible pretext to reueng himselfe vpon him , and because he seemed to prosecu●e a good and pious cause , he was furthered by the fauour of many , & Henry was otherwise for his more insolent manner of gouerning hated of most Princes . So Caluin . And a little after : Huc accessit , quòd multi deinde Imperatores &c. To this may be added that many Emperours which followed after , were more like vnto this Henry then vnto Iulius Caesar , whome it was no great maistery to vanquish : for hauing all things secure they loytered at home &c. this was the conceite which Caluin had of this Emperour , by whose procurement all the rumors were raysed against Gregory , and this testimony ( which yet in that Authour is rare to find ) carrying so great truth with it in respect of the Emperour , and agreement with other historyes , I will rest thereon , and from this generall inspection of the Authours of the beginning and origen of this controuersy , in a word or two examine all the particulers of M. Halls accusation .

67. These vntruths of whose words before cyted are couched so thicke togeather , as he may seeme heere to haue striued to try how many M. Halls vntruths touching Gregory the 7. are examined . lyes he could well vtter in a few lines : for first it is an vntruth to say , that such as misliked or rather condemned the decreee of Pope Gregory were the better sort , for then the best of them , I meane William Bishop of Mastrick in Flanders , had neuer come to that disastrous end , as the historyes do mention that he did : for none was more earnest for the Emperour , none more eager against the Pope , none a greater enemy to al order , The wickednes of William Bishop of Mastrick . none dealt more , none so much in that Councell of Wormes as he : for he forced Adalbert Bishop of Herbipolis or Wirtzburg , and Herimanus Bishop of Mets to subscribe against the Pope , & was , as Baronius out of Lambertus and others hold him , the only Authour of that schisme , the Emperour doing nothing without his counsaile & direction : and when by the Pope afterwards as well he as the Emperour were both excommunicated for the same , he being at Mastricke when the newes therof was brought him , the Emperour being also there , at the tyme of Masse according to his wont he preached vnto the people , taught them to contemne the Popes excommunication , laughed and made sport at the sentence , and being eloquent in speach , vsed all the art he could to make light all Ecclesiastical censures , to extenuate the Popes authority , to complaine of the wrong done him , and to canuase part by part the iudiciall sentence made against him , which to that wicked Emperour and his light Courtiers made good pastime .

68. But these mery sermons ended not so merily : for after the holy dayes of Easter ended , & the Emperour departed , this Bishop still Bruno in histor. belli Saxonici , Lambertus in Chron. & a●j . continuing on his wonted veyne of iesting , rayling , and contemning all authority , euen in the pulpit , within lesse then two moneths after the Councell of Wormes , he fell sicke , went home , and the disease increasing there stood by him one of the Emperours family , who ready to depart after the Emperour , asked what he would command him to his Maister : mary ( quoth the Bishop ) I send him this message : Quod ipse , & ego , & omnes cius iniquitati sauentes damnati sumus in A heauy message . perpetuum . That he , and I , and all such as fauour his wickednes are damned for euer : this was the last message he sent his ghostly child Henry the Desperation . fourth : and being rebuked by some of his Clergy , who were about him for his desperate speach , he answered them : I can say no otherwise then I see and find : for the Diuels enuiron my bed round about , that they may take my soule as soone as it is separated from the body , & therefore when I shall be dead , I request you , & all faithfull people , that you trouble not your selues in praying for my soule . So this most miserable man , the authour and inciter of this tragedy departed this life . Who whether he were of the better sort needs no declaration , for God giuing the sentence who neuer in such matters forsaketh his friends , the matter is out of all doubt or controuersy .

69. And the Authour I follow hauing set downe this narration , with some more particulers Bruno in hist belli Saxonici . which I let passe , thus further discourseth : Et cur eum solum dico miserabiliter obijsse ? cum manifestum sit omnes ferè Henrici familiares & fideles aequè miseras mortes incurrisse , & eos miseriores qui fuerant illi fideliores quòd fides illa verè erat perfidia . And why do The followers of Henry the 4. M. Halls better sort of men dyed miserably . I recount this man alone to haue dyed miserably ? when as it is euident almost all the faythfull friends of Henry to haue had the like miserable ends , and those more miserable who were more faythfull vnto him , because that fidelity was nothing els but plaine perfidiousnes . So he . And then setteth down many particulers of the ends of the chiefest Authours , instigatours and followers of the Emperour in all his bad courses , which were very strange , disastrous , and lamentable . The Patriark who sent from the Pope , by seduction adhered after vnto Henry , togeather with fifty other of his retinew dyed sodainly , the same hapned to Vdo Bishop of Treuirs , Eppo another Bishop riding ouer a riuer so shallow as one might wade it ouer on foot , without danger , was therein no lesse miserably then miraculously drowned : and not to insist on other particulers there related , the end of the Emperour himselfe was such , as well shewed how pleasing vnto God , how gratefull vnto men , or rather to friendes and enemyes , yea euen to his owne children , how base and abominable his actions were .

70. For after a long rebellion against the chiefe Pastour his spirituall Father and Superiour , as he was a disobedient child to his mother The vnfortunate end of Henry the fourth . the Church , so were his children no lesse rebellious vnto him , it falling out with him as it did with our second Henry vpon the like occasion with his Primate S. Thomas , after whose death his owne children Henry , Richard and Iohn , were in continuall reuolt , and conspiracy against him , euen till his dying day : so likewise the Emperour hauing two sonnes Conrade and Henry , the first being made King of Germany , and thereby declared heir apparent of the Empire , because he would not obey his Father in a most filthy action , as Dodechinus and Helmoldus relate , and out of them Sigonius , left his Father , tooke Lombardy from him , and what els he had in Italy , for which the crowne of Germany was taken from him by his Father ( though otherwise he were a worthy Prince , of goodly personage , and excellent gifts of mind , which made him beloued and admired of all ) and bestowed it on his yonger brother Henry , who more like his Father then Conrade , neuer left to prosecute his sayd Father by armes , till he had put him from the Empyre , ouerthrowne him in the field , got him , as Sigonius sayth , after the discomfiture susteyned in the wars into his hands , wher he forced , or as some wil haue it , famished him to death , and then left his body for fiue yeares vnburyed at the towne of Spira in Germany : and this Henry prouing no better an Emperour then the Father whome he had deposed , God not permitting that wicked race to run on further ended the same in this Henry his person , & translated the Empire vnto the Saxons of all other most hated by the two former Emperours , as he did the like in our King Henry the eight his children , who all dyed without issue .

71. Another vntruth it is , that the Churches did ech where ring of him for Antichrist , which is as false as any thing can be imagined : for although in Germany such as followed the Emperour might vse many insolent termes , yet they neuer that Pope Gregory the 7. neuer by his enemies branded with the name of Antichrist . I haue read vsed this , & so far were all Churchs from vsing the like liberty of speach , as euen in that very Countrey , there wanted not those , who did both honour and reuerence him , and that not particuler persons alone , as Lambertus & other learned and vertuous men , but whose cittyes and states , as Auspurg , Saxony &c. and out of Germany all honoured him as a most worthy & zealous Bishop : and Malmesbury our best and Marian. Sco. lib. 3. Chron. most incorrupt writer after S. Bede , doth neuer mention him but with honour , or his Aduersaryes without touch of disgrace : and of this particuler decree thus S. Anselme wrot in England : Anselm . ep. 8. in edit. verò Coloniensi anni 1612. epist. 56. De Presbyteris verò qui se apertè reproba libidinis conuersatione Deo reprobabiles exhibent &c. Of the Priests who by their wicked lustful conuersation make themselues reprobate before God , that without question is to obserued which the Apostolicall prouidence ( to wit of Gregory the seauenth , for that title is giuen to the Popes decree , as successour to the chiefe Apostle S. Peter ) by Ecclesiasticall and iust rigour hath determined , to wit , that it is no way conuenient , that there the people should reuerently attend , where the Priests stubbornly stincking with open and impudent leachery , contemning God & his Saints , do serue at the Altars , yea they do not serue at the altars , but defile themselues . So S. Anselme , who was so far as you see from iudging this fact of Gregory to be Antichristian , as he condemneth the incontinent Priests , and commended the Apostolicall prouidence , togeather with the Ecclesiasticall and iust rigour of this constant , vertuous , and most zealous Pastour .

72. And in Italy , Godesridus Viterbiensis sayth the same , and recounteth the fact with honour : Gregorius ( sayth he ) Papa connubia Clericorum à Subdiaconatu & supra , per totum orbem Romanum edicto decretali in eternum prohibuit , ac seipsum athletam Dei & pro domo Domini murum constituit . Pope Gregory by a decretal edict did for euer forbid the marriage of Clergy men , throughout all the Roman state or Latin Church , from the Subdeacon vpward , and made himselfe Gods champion , and a wall for the house of our Lord . So he . And heer also we see no such ringing of this Pope for Antichrist , but great prayse and commendation of him , & that euen for this fact of restrayning the loose Clergy by canonicall censures and deposition .

73. In Germany diuers there were , who not only much commended Pope Gregory , but also approued this particuler prohibition , as Lambertus who then liued , and of all others was most punctuall and lesse partial in setting down all the particulers of that bitter contention , and of Priests wiues thus writeth : Hildebrandus Papa cum Episcopis Italiae conueniens &c. Hildebrand the Pope togeather with the Bishops of Italy had in diuers Synods decreed , that according to the order of ancient Canons , Priests haue no wiues , and such as haue , that eyther they dismisse them or be deposed : neyther that any at all be admitted to Priesthood , who professeth not perpetual continency and single life . So he . And this was the common sense , opinion , and iudgment of all the learned at that tyme , as appeareth by Nau●lerus who setteth downe the same wordes , Pasci●ulus tempo●t . m. Werneri Bertholdus Constan . in Chron. Otho E●isingen . l. 6. & alij . and approueth them : and the like touching the allowance of the Popes decree do the German Authours heere cyted , and diuers others which I omit .

74. It followeth in M. Halls words : At the Councell of Wormes the French and German Bishops deposed this Gregory . So he . But there was no true Councell , no French Bishops , no deposition at all . No Councell , for that it was of the Emperours No french Bishops in the Councell of Wormes calling , and that not only without all order of the supreme Pastour , but of purpose to crosse and contradict him : for hauing consulted the matter with his Nobility , and hauing heard the answere and resolution of Gregory , that either he should dismisse the Bishops he kept in prison , with restitution of their goods , and call a Councell in some place wherein the Pope himselfe might be present , or els to be excommunicated ; he searing himselfe , and well knowing his actions to such , as if they had byn brought in that open theater of the whol world to publike tryall , that no other effect could ensue , but his euerlasting shame and disgrace , was perswaded to preuent one Councell by calling another , a true Generall by a false National , & to couer his owne foule deeds , began to forge others as foule on the Pope , partly touching his life , which as Lambertus noteth , was so inculpable , so Saintlike , as no aspersion could sticke on him of their iniuriously deuised slaunders , but especially touching his election , which although it were most canonicall , as is to be seen in Platina and others , and wholy against the inclination of Gregory himselfe elected , yet were they not ashamed to charge him with ambition , and to haue gotten the place by bribes and simony , and vpon this false ground all were compelled in that Councell to sweare and subscribe to a renunciation of that Pope & his authority , the forme of which is set downe in the Saxon history before mentioned .

75. And whereas M. Hall sayth the French and German Bishops in that Councell deposed Gregory : I answere him , that no French Bishops were called , none were present but such only , who were immediatly subiect vnto the Emperour , as the Bishop of Metz a Dutch man , and Treuers , which are Imperiall cittyes : Omnes qu● in Regno suo essent Episcopos ( sayth Lambertus ) & Abbates Wormatiae , Dominica Septuagesima conuenire praecepit . He commanded all the Bishops & Abbots of his owne Countrey ( not of France ) to meet togeather at Wormes , and the number assembled well sheweth that they were all of Germany , or the adioyning territoryes of the Emperour , there being but foure and twenty Bishops ●n all that assembly , as both Sigebert and Marianus Scotus who then liued do recount : & the Bishop of Mentz in particuler was so far from approu●ing the fact of the other schismatical Bishops , ●s he togeather with the Bishop of Wirtzburg or Herbipolis did openly withstand it saying : that it was against the Canons , that any Bishop being absent without a generall Councell , without lawful accusers , without competent witnes , without euiction of the things obiected should be condemned , much lesse that the chiefe Bishop and Pastour of the whole Church , against whome no accusation of any Bishop , or Archbishop whatsoeuer is to be admitted , should in that manner be dealt with all . So these Bishops .

76. But what ? as in the infamous Ephesine The Ephesine Councell called by Dioscorus the Eutichian Patriarke of Alexandria . Councell called by the diuelish deuises of Dioscorus the Eutichian Patriarke , where swordes and clubs more preuayled then truth or learning , & through the violence of Theodosius the yonger & this his champion Dioscorus , force made the fearfull to yield their hands to that which their harts did abhorre , as after appeared in the Chalcedon Councell : so heere in Wormes the Emperor being present , his chiefe Agent William of Mastricke of whome we haue before spoken , insteed of al arguments vrged by the other for the Pope brought one dilemmaticall demonstration to conclude the whole busines to the contrary , & it is the same which now our Protestants do vse , to wit , eyther you must condemne the Pope , or you are all traytours vnto the Emperour . Whereupon all the Imperiall Bishops there gathered subscribed , but the Saxons refused and these who did subscribe , were presently so moued with compunction , as they sent their letters to the Pope deploring their fault , craning pardon for what was past , & for the tyme to come promised continuall and inuiolable obedience , which more particulerly is set down by Bruno in his history of the Saxon wars saying ▪ See Baron ann. 1076. Quod quidem pauci secerunt ex animo , qui & auctores ipsi fuere consilij pluresverò literas quidem &c. Which few of them did do from their hart , and those who did it were the Authours that suggested this plot to the Emperour , but the far greater part wrote their letters of renouncing the Pope for feare of death : but that they did it against their wills , they well shewed by this , that by the first oportunity offered , they sent their submissiue letters vnto the Pope , acknowledged themselues guilty , but pretended for excuse the necessity they were put vnto . So he .

77. And this Authour liuing as it should seeme , either in or neer that tyme , and being exact in his reports , all may see how little M. Halls cause is furthered by this Conuenticle , where , as there were no French Bishops at all , so neither did all the Germans yield therunto , and such as subscribed very soon after as I haue sayd with griefe and shame repented them of their errour , and excused it with the feare of present death , in case they had then refused to performe what the tyrant exacted : and it is another vntruth to say , that these Bishops deposed the Pope Gregory not deposed in the Councell of Wormes . Pope , for all that the Emperour made , was to make the Bishops renounce their obedience , and not to acknowledge him for Pope : & so it is expressed in the very forme of their renounciation , which is put downe in these wordes in the forsayd Authour , to wit : Ego N. Ciuitatis N. Episcopus Hildebrando subiectionem & obedientiam ex hac hora , ac deinceps interdico , & eum posihac Apostolicum nec habebo , nec vocabo . I N. Bishop of the Citty N. do from this houre forward deny subiection and obedience vnto Hildebrand , and from henceforth will neither esteeme him , nor call him Pope . So these Bishops . 78. By which wordes albeit they exempt themselues from his power , and deny him to be Pope , yet touching his deposition they did not intermeddle : and the Messenger called Roland sent from the assembly to Pope Gregory with menacing letters from the Emperour , which were read openly by the Pope in the Lateran Councell then held in Rome ( where they were condemned by the whole Synod , & Henry himselfe for writing them was excommunicated ) conteyned in them no sentence of deposition , but a childish threat , that he should leaue the place , or they would leaue him . But the Pope was not so weak a reed , as to bend with so light a blast , and the most part of these Bishops who are heere made to threaten deposition , wrot to the Pope to persist , and not to yield to so open iniquity : and the combat was worthy of the knowne courage and vertue of this most constant and learned Pope , and therfore after when the Emperour saw his wast wordes to haue no effect , he went indeed about to depose him , & put another in his place , to wit , Guibertus of Rauenna , vnder the name of Clement the second , as fit a man to be Pope , as Henry was to be the Emperour , and none acknowledged him but Henryes followers and flatterers : but this happened more then three yeares after the meeting at Wormes , as Baronius out of others doth well obserue .

79. Another vntruth it is , that this deposition was made in this name ( a fine phrase ) amongst other quarrells , for separating man and wise . For neither in the Councell of Wormes was this euer mentioned , nor afterwards when the false Pope was Separating of Priests from their Harlots not vrged against Gregory in the Councell of Wormes nor yet in the iniurious sentence of his deposition . chosen , did the Emperour in his patheticall letters to the Clergy of Rome , or Pope himselfe , in which he setteth downe his agricuances , and causes of deposition , euer specify any such thing , which letters are in Baronius and Bruno set forth at large : and none could better tell the true cause then he who was the chiefe actour in all that tragedy , and yet not only he in those epistles , wherein he purposely yieldeth a reason , if any thing might be tearmed a reason , for so vnreasonable and outragious dealing , why he proceeded so far as deposition , doth so much as once touch this point , but only his owne personall iniuryes , and the excommunication of his Bishops as Symoniacall , with the ill election ( as he would haue it ) and other crimes imputed to the Pope himselfe : but moreouer no other Authors of these tyme do write any such thing , as Lambertus , Marianus Scotus , Sigebertus , Mutius , Bruno or any els of credit , and therfore M. Hall must tell vs from whence he fetcheth the Latin wordes of his margent , that in this name among other quarrels he was deposed : maritos ab vxoribus separat : he separats the husbands from their wiues , which Gregory neuer did , but only the lewd Priests from their concubines , and the Emperour as we see neuer obiected it : so as still there is forging , or taking vp of Authorityes at the first hand , out of late hereticall writers without any choic at all , or further discussion what truth or probability their words do beare .

80. Lastly he sayth : that violence did this , not reason : neither was Gods will heere questioned , but the Popes wilfulnes , but all is false : and it seemeth the man to haue made a vow if it may be so termed neuer to speake truly , which is a filthy vow , & to that he may well apply the whole rule he mentioned in the beginning of his letter in turpi voto muta decretum , in a filthy vow change the decree , and the sooner he changeth it , the more men will commend his honesty : for heere neither violence , nor willfullnes entred . Not violence , for he neuer waged warre , neuer incyted others thereunto for this matter , but only renewed his decrees , and those for the most part No violence vsed in Gregoryes decrees . made in Councells , commaunding the ancient custome of single life to be kept in vre , and the abuse of marriage crept into some parts of Europ to be suppressed , other violence as tymes and things then went he could shew none , neither indeed by that means could he remedy this turpitude , which there was most spread where the Popes authority could do least , to wit in Germany , where Henryes countermands still crossed all Gregoryes decrees , and Nero his sword ( as S. Anselme Anselm . epist. ad Walramum . worthily calleth him ) S. Peters power : not willfullnes of one man , which is done by common consent of whole Councells , wherein no force , violence , or importunity is recorded euer to haue beene vsed , but the thing with full freedome , No willfullnes . ioynt consent , and vniforme agreement of all to haue passed ; and which is much to be noted , though the Emperour in the tyme of this Pope called some false Councells , as of Wormes , Mentz , and Pauia , to withstand Gregory , yet in no one of them all , is there any decree , or approuance of the marriage of Priests , they be-being as it should seeme ashamed to leaue extant any monument or remembrace of so brutish a doctrine , and to all Christian antiquity so repugnant .

81. Neither wanted there a reason for Gregory his decree , and laudable indeauours in this Great reason for the making of Pope Gregory his decre behalfe , if M. Hall had so much wit or iudgment as to conceaue it : for he still pleaded the contrary practise to haue beene in the Church , and therby shewed that he made no new decree , but reformed the late abuse crept in against the old , and that according to the ancient Canons and Statutes of the Church , as any may see in all places heere cyted , and in the Councell of Rome Anno 1074. as Lambertus writeth , it was decreed : Gregor. 7. lib. 2. Epiep . 45. 61. 62. 66. 67. Vt secundum instituta antiquorum Canonum Presbyteri vxores non habeant , habentes aut dimittant , aut deponantur . That according to the determinations of the ancient Canons the Priests haue no wiues , and they who haue them , either dismisse , or put them away , or els that themselues be deposed : and writing to Anno Bishop of Colen , he plainely sayth : Nouit enim Fraternitas tua quia praecepta haec non de nostro sensu exsculpimus , sed antiquorum Patrum sanctiones spiritu sancto praedicante prolatas of officij nostri necessitate in medium propalamus . Your brotherhood doth know that we frame not these commandes out of our owne head , but our office compelling vs , we lay open the decrees of the ancient Fathers made by the instinct of the holy Ghost . So he . And is this trow you M. Hall no reason ? or can you , if you were put to it , frame a better then priority of tyme conioyned with vniuersality of place ?

— Maenio maius num quod tibi carmen habetur ? Dispeream si scis , carmina quid sapiant .

I see you know not what reason meanes .

82. And the like I may say of Gods will , Pope Gregory his decree according to the will of God . which in the whole pursuit of this thing was only sought for , in preseruing that which the whole Church guyded by his holy spirit , had so often determined , so many Councells decreed , so long & vncontrollable custome of al Countreyes obserued , which to infring only vpon the violence of a few licentious and disorderly liuers , who will take liberty without leaue , & haue all things to be ruled by their owne vnruly passions , was little according to Gods will , and much lesse was it according to his will , to breake their solemne vowes of perpetuall chastity made in the taking of their orders , which by the law of nature and diuine , bound them to the obseruance , and consequently the transgression was against the will of God , which the Pope did labour to reforme , and in seeking reformation could seek for no other emolument or profit to himselfe , then to please God : for sure he was to displease many men therby , and to increase the number of such as mortally hated his so constant zeale , & infatigable labour in Gods cause : but this hatred of men proceeding from Gregory his loue to God , was no more by him to be regarded , then that of the Iewes was of the Apostls , or the hatred of the ancient persecutors Auentine a late partiall and vnsincere writer . of the primitiue Martyrs .

83. What broyles hereon ensued , sayth M. Hall , let Auentine witnes : but I except against this witnes , as being for tyme too yong , for profession , too partiall , and for credit too small , to testify in this matter : and withall I must warne this Epistler , that in cyting Authours he vse more exactnes then for two lines to referre vs ouer to a whole booke in folio of many leaues , which we neither haue leasure , nor list to read all ouer , and it is not worth the labour to spend so much tyme in reading such Authors , so false , fond , and confuse as he is knowne to be : & the words heere cyted out of him seeme to conteyn no more truth then the rest now refuted : Ex interdicto sacerdotum coniugio ( sayth he ) grauissima seditio gregem Christi perculit &c. Vpon the forbidding of the marriage of Priests a most grieuous sedition wounded the flock of Christ : neither was there euer such a plague , that so afflicted Christian people . So he . Which is a meere Chymera , for this flocke of Christ , these Christian people were a few seditious German Priests , who tooke the occasion of the discord between the Emperour & the Pope to follow their lust , and wallow in all filthines . If M. Hall obiect that not only this but the contention of the Emperour , and all the broyles then made and raysed were for this cause , he will shew his reading The chief contention betweene Henry the fourth & Gregory the 7. not about the marriage of Priests . to be little , and iudgment small , because this was but a bad branch of another root , an effect of another cause , and a by-lake from another greater streame .

84. For who so will reade attentiuely what Authors do write of these tymes , & what Pope Gregory in so many Councels , letters , and Edicts did decree , he shall find before this filthy fault another to be commonly premised , to wit of Symony , which more touched the Emperour ( who as Caluin and others write , held all the Bishopricks , and Abbeyes at sale ) and the Bishops also ( who hauing bought their place for money , did sell al Canonries , Deanries , Prebends &c. & were both by the Popes decrees to be themselus remoued , & their doings anulled , & so likewise the Abbots ) then this other of Wiues , which was indeed but an appendix of the former , and permitted by the Emperour to increase the number of his followers , and enemyes of the Pope , being neuer intended as any principall cause : for had not the Symony hindred , which was the first and chiefest quarrell between them ( which M. Hall not being able to iustify doth still dissemble ) the accord betweene Henry and Gregory had soone been made , which neuer depended on these marriages : and to affirme the contrary or that all the turmoyles were made for Priests wiues , shewes exceeding ignorance in historyes , and all the course held in this bitter combat : and so to conclude the matter we see M. Hall in 12. Ten lyes in twelue lines . lines to haue told vs no lesse then ten vntruths . as 1. That the better sort approued not Gregoryes doings . 2. That the Churches did ring of him ech were for Antichrist . 3. That at the Councell of Worms the French Bishops deposed him . 4. That he was therein deposed . 5. That the cause of this imaginary deposition was for separating man and wife . 6. That violence did this . 7. That the debaring of Priests wiues was not done by reason . 8. That the will of God was not sought therein . 9. That all was done by the Popes willfullnes . 10. That the broyles betweene the Emperour and the Pope were on this occasion . In fine euery thing he speaketh in this matter is a lye .

85. At the end of the Epistle M. Hall , as a The controuersy is treated whether euer our English , Clergy were permitted to haue wiue and not rather to vow perpetuall continency . man weary of his trauells abroad , returneth home to England , and leauing Aegypt , Greece , Italy , and Germany , he lands at length at Canterbury , and tells vs of the bickering of our English Clergy with their Dunstanes , which about this tyme were memorable in our owne history , which teach vs how late , how repiningly , how vniustly they stooped vnder this yoke : and for further proofe he sendeth his simple Reader to Bale and Fox two graue Authours ( scilicet ) that in case he haue not deceaued him inough , there he may be gulled and glutted to the full : and to these two Authours cyted in the text , he addeth two other in the margent , of as much estimation as the former , to wit Henry of Huntingdon , and Fabian , both affirming S. Anselme to be the first who forbad marriage to the Clergy of England , and that about the yeare of our Lord 1080. and the same for the yeare sayth foolish Fabian , a man too simple , God wot , to be cyted in so serious a matter .

86. Heere befor I go further , I must needs let you vnderstand how strongly the text , and A grosse contradiction between the text and margent of M. Hall . margent of this man do contradict ech other , and both of them do conteyne very grosse vntruths , for without them M. Hall can do nothing : the contradiction resteth in this , that in the text S. Dunstane had great bickerings about the marriage of the Clergy , and by his withstanding the same , M. Hall is taught , how late , how repiningly , how vniustly the Clergy stooped vnder this yoke of single life : but in the margent it is sayd , that S. Anselme was the first that forbad marriage to the Clergy of England , and this ( as M. Hall telleth vs ) about the yeare of our Lord 1080. Was there euer man in a dreame could tell thinges lesse coherent , or more repugnant , and contradictory the one to the other then these ? For S. Dunstane dyed in the yeare 988. and S. Anselme was not made Bishop vntill the yeare 1093. which is more then a hundred yeares after , so as if the margent be true of S. Anselme , the text is false of S. Dunstane , and if S. Dunstane made this opposition more then a hundred yeares before S. Anselmes tyme , then are M. Halls two witnes , togeather with his own glosse , taken tripping in a lye , who will haue it to haue beene first commenced by S. Anselme . Was M. Hall in his wits when he made this marginall note to his text ? or talking with his wife of some other thing ? Surely he was somewhat distracted , and little attended to what he wrote .

87. And indeed the text is more true then the margent : for S. Dunstane no lesse eagerly pursued The marriage of Priests condemned by S. Dunstane long befor S. Anselm his tyme . this matter then S. Anselme , and his decrees are no lesse generall for all , no lesse seuere for penalty , no lesse efficacious for redresse then the others made after : neither was he alone , for with him in this matter stood S. Ethelwold of Winchester , and S. Oswald of Worcester of which three glorious Saints and renowned Pastours , Malmesbury sayth : Ita his tribus viris agentibus quasi triformi lumine Angliam serenante densae vitiorum tenebrae euanuerunt . So through the endeauours of these three men , as it were with a threefold light shining ouer England , the thicke darknes of vices did vanish away . So he . And with Binuius tom. 4. in Concil. Londinen . ●aron anno 970. ex Actis vitae S. Osw . 15. Oct b. in Surio . these three shining lamps and lanternes of the world , our famous Edgar conspited , and this publicke decree by the Bishops of the land assembled in Synod was enacted : Vt Canonici omnes Presbyteri , Diaconi , Subdiaconi , aut castè viuerent , aut Ecclesias quas tonebant dimitterent . That all the Canons , Priests , Deacons , Subdeacons should either liue chastly , or forgoe the Churches which they held : and S. Anselme in his decree sayd no more , as after we shal see , but repeated the same Roger ●oueden in Anno 1108. words saying , it is decreed that Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons liue chastly : so as for the extent it is alike in both decrees , and after in S. Anselmes decree followeth also the deposition of such as remayned incontinent .

88. By which is refelled that which vnaduisedly M. Godwine taxed . M. Godwine writeth in S. Anselme , saying : that he persecuted Priests very extremely , Dunstane , Oswald , Ethelwold and other enemyes to the marriage of Clergy men , had only expelled them out of Monasteryes that had wiues , but S. Anselm an enemy to marryed Priests . S. Anselme vtterly forbidding them marriage , depriued them of their promotions who were marryed , confisca●ed their goods vnto the Bishop of the Diocesse , adiudged them and their wiues adulterers , and forced all who entred into orders to vow chastity . So he . And for this zeale against marryed Priests he boldly taxeth him , for being a little too resolute in all his determinations . Againe , he was more peremptory in diuers of his resolutions then became him ; that out of a blind zeale he was so boate against Clergy mens mariage : so this point pinceth them to the hart , that notwithstanding he confesse S. Anselme to haue beene a good and holy man , of great learning , and for integrity of life and conuersation admirable , which true and ingenious testimony I allow and commend , yet will M. Godwyn in this be his iudge , and tell him that it was blind zeale and imperfection : for without marriage among these men nothing shines , nothing can be perfect : for which cause also he writeth so basely of S. Dunstane , of whome all S. Dunstane . the historyes of our Nation speake so honourably , and out of them Cardinall Baronius shutting vp his life , giueth this worthy testimony : Moritur Baron in Ann. 988. §. vltum . hoc pariter anno mirificus ille Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis &c. This yeare also dyed that wonderfull Dunstane Archbishop of Canterbury , whome singular sanctity of life , priestly and inflexible constancy , the glory of miracles , & all the gifts of the holy Ghost made famous , that in this respect England hath no cause to enuy now at other most noble Cittyes , for their renowned Pastours . So Baronius of S. Dunstane .

89. And in case that the three Saints named by M. Godwin had beene lesse eager against M. Godwine to free in censuring , & of a short memory . the marriage of Priests then S. Anselme , I see not why he in that respect should not haue beene more fauourable also vnto them in their liues , which yet he is not : for of S. Oswald he sayth : That he was very earnest in setting forth that doctrine of Diuells , that debarreth men of lawfull marr●●ge : of S. Ethelwold , that he plaied the Rex at Winchester turning along eight honest Priests into the world with their wiues and children : of S. Dunstane he rayseth diuers iniurious slaunders , but you must know the cause of all to be that which he vttereth in the last words of his life , to wit , for persecuting and hunting marryed Priests euery where out of their liuings , which clause if you marke it well , ouerthroweth the other before cyted concerning S. Anselme , that his persecution was more general then the other of S. Dunstane , S. Ethelwold , & S. Oswalde , when as yet their decrees as you haue seene are all one , and alike in generall for all : and heere further you haue S. Dunstane no lesse then S. Anselme not only in Monasteryes , or places where Chanons dwelled , but euery where to haue hunted and persecuted marryed Priests out of their liuings . Stil I must complain of want of memory in these men who in their heat of contradiction against vs forget in The famous example which hapned at the Councell of Calne . one place what they haue written in another .

90. Which point is yet made more cleare , by the memorable miracle which happened at Calne , of which in a manner al our writers make mention , as Osbertus , Malmesbury , Florentius , Huntingdon , Houeden , Matthew Westminster and others : where in the behalfe of all the incontinent Clergy , many of the Nobility were assembled Osbert . in vita Dunstani . Malmes. l. 2. cap. 9. Florent . in anno 977. Houeden eodem . Hunting in anno 4. Eduard . ●● . togeather with their Oratour Bernelinus a Scottish man , that so eyther by power or perswasion they might ouerbeare S. Dunstane , Validissimum illum murum Ecclesiae , sayth Malmesbury , that most strong bulwarke of the Church . But against all humane power and eloquence God shewed which part pleased him best , which highly displeased him : for the house where they sate in Councell sodenly fell downe , and either killed , or sorely wounded all those who withstood the Saint , he and his , as Osbert recounteth in his life , being free from all danger : which wonderfull euent albeit Huntington the speciall proctour for marryed Priests do ●arely recount , without any mention of the cause of their meeting , and moreouer do turne it to another interpretation ; yet others especially Malinesbury the best after Bede that we haue for our historyes , in assigning the effect truely , insinuateth the cause saying : Hoc miraculum Archiepiscopo exhibuit pacem de Clericis , omnibus Anglis tunc & deinceps in eius sententiam concedentibus . This miracle ended the 〈◊〉 betweene S. Dunstane and the Clergy , all English men as wel then as after yielding vnto his opinion So he . Out of which words I gather against M. Godwin , that S Dunstane no lesse then S. Anselme opposed against all marryed Priests , & ouerthrew them all , and against M. Hall that the first prohi●ition against the mariage of Priests was not made by S. Anselme , but more then a hundred yeares before he was Bishop , or had any thing to do in our English Church .

91. And as it is most true , that S. Dunstane before S. Anselme made this prohibition , so is it most false that by him first of all , our English Clergy did perforce stoop to the yoke of continency , as though euer before they had wiues , & genuisse filios & filias , as now we see our English Ministers to do , which only is the ill collection of M. M. Halls manner of collections . Hall , who when he findeth any thing forbidden he forthwith inferreth that the thing fordidden was alwayes in vse before the prohibition and heere his wit no lesse fayling him then his Logicke , he gathereth , that because at different tymes the same was restrayned vnder two Arch-●ishops of Canterbury , that it was neuer before the tyme of one or the other : in his text he sayth that the Clergy were forced to stoop vnder the yoke of continency by the first , and in the margent , that it was alwayes free to marry , and neuer de●yed till the later , as now we haue heard : but ●oth are false , and the single life of Priests is of far greater antiquity then are the tymes of these two Saints , whome God raysed to take away the abuse crept in , and not to alter any constant custome euer allowed or practised in the land before : for the good corne was first sown in that field , and the darnell after , truth was before errour , the continency of the Clergy of all ac●nowledged , of all practised , in all tymes after ●ur conuersion approued : when as their vnlaw●ll marriage as it entred late , so it endured not ●ong , so one rising and soone falling : and as for ●yme it could neuer prescribe , so neither for ●lace could it euer get the full possession of our ●ttle Iland , till these later dayes , a thing so fil●hy after a solemne vow to God to take a wise , ●s it neuer appeared without the brand of infa●y , so base , as the basest only de●ended it , the ●est withstood it , of so narrow bounds , as it was ●euer tollerated in Europe , Africke , or the Latin Church , nor yet in Greece till by bad life it fell ●o schisme from schisme into open heresy , and from thence vnto the thraldon of the Turk● vnder which now it resteth .

92. Which point concerning other coun●reys I haue proued before , now I will restraine ●y speach to England alone , and in a word or two proue the Clergy euer to haue beene continent , and then obiter touch the cause of that abuse : I meane vpon what occasion it first entred and inuegled so many in S. Dunstans tyme : A negatiue argument grounded vpon manifest presumption . and for the first I thinke this generall negatiue directly to conclude , that in all the pursuit of this busines , in al the prohibitions , depositions , censures and sentences deliuered against the incontinent , we neuer reade that any of them did euer stand vpon the former custome of the Church , or continuall practise therof in that behalfe , or euer complained that the Bishops brought in a new law contrary to the old , or that they were made Priests when that freedome was in vse , approued , and allowed , and therfore all such prohibitions , depositions , censures , sentences , and other penaltyes made afterward to haue beene vniust , iniurious , and tyrannical , as they could , & doubtles would haue pleaded , had the cause beene as M. Hall wil haue it , that they had brought in a new law , imposed a yoke neuer borne before , & contradicted the constant knowne custome of the whole Land , but this none euer vrged , obiected , mentioned , that euer I could read of in S. Dunstanes tyme , when first of all that matter was so vehemently followed , and thereof do inferre that it was not the old custome , but a late nouelty , that by the vigilancy of the pastours afore named was blasted In our first conuersion the Clergy was continent . in the very budd , and by their vertue and vigour cleane ouerborne .

93. Besides this generall negatiue , if we reduce things to their first origen , our Church I meane of England to our first Apostle S. Gregory , who conuerted vs to the Christian fayth ; as before in general I haue touched his opinion : so for our Church in particuler , what his ordinance was , is to be seene by his answere to the second demand of S. Augustine , which was touching the continency of Clergy men set downe also in Fox : for he sayth , or rather resolueth the matter thus : Such of the Clergy as are not in holy orders if they cannot conteyne may marry , but then they must Gregor. resp. ad quaest. 2. August . no longer liue among Clergy men but receaue their stipends without , or out of their company . So S. Gregory concerning our English Clergy , and no man I thinke will deny Priests to be in holy orders , and consequently by this resolution to be debarred from marriage : & not only Priests , but euen Subdeacons in S. Gregoryes tyme , and by S. Gregory himselfe were forbidden to marry , as before they had beene by S. Leo the Great , though in Sici●y about this time some abuse had entred touching this order , the lowest of the foure sacred , but it ascended no higher .

94. And whereas Pelagius predecessour to Subdeacons bound to perpetuall chastity . S. Gregory had rigorously vrged the Canonicall discipline against these Subdeacons ; S. Gregory so far mitigated that decree , as he permitted such ●s were marryed to keep their wiues , but forbad that any more should be ordered : for thus he writeth : Qui post prohibitionem à suis vxoribus conti●ere Gregor. ad Petrum Subdiac . l. 1. ep. 42. noluerint , nolumus promoueri ad sacrum ordinem &c. They who after our prohibition will not absteyne from their wiues , we wil not haue them promoted to the holy order : for none ought to come to the Ministery of the Altar , whose chastity is not approued before he vndertake the function . So S. Gregory : and to foure Bishops of France , thus of the same matter : Cum his qui in sacro Lib. 7. ep . ●●● ordine sunt constituti habitare mulieres prohibeantur &c. Let women be forbidden to dwell with such as are in holy order , ouer whome that the old enemy do not triumph , it is by the common consent to be defyned , that they ought to haue no women dwell with them besides such as are mentioned by the Canons . So he to them , alluding to the third Canon of the Ni●en Councell , to which if we add what before we haue set downe out of the Roman Councell , we shall haue out of S. Gregory alone the practise of England , Sicily , France , and Italy togeather .

95. And as this was first planted , so was it without intermission generally still continued , of which the testimony of Venerable By the testimony of S. Bede it is cleere Priestes might not marry . Bede before alleadged is an irrefragable argument , where out of the Commandment of the Priests dayly attendance on the Altar he inferreth their perpetuall chastity , and addeth further that it is imposed vpon them for euer to be kept , but this imposition presupposeth their owne voluntary election of that state , and the vow thereunto annexed , as els where we haue shewed , and S. Bede also in another place doth further declare , where explicating the wordes Beda lib. 3. de ●abern . of Moyses of a certayne garment of the Priests of the old law , by application to the Priesthood of the new , he sayth : Foemoralia quae ad operi●da● carnis turpitudinem fieri mandantur &c. The lynne●●hosen which are commanded to be made to couer the turpitude of the flesh , do designe properly that portion of chastity , which keeps men backe from the appetit of matrimoniall copulation , without which chastity no man can take priesthood , or be consecrated to the Ministery of the Altar , that is , vnles he remayne a virgin , or els breake the bands which ioyned him to his wife : which kind of vertue is of necessity by the law of God imposed vpon none , but by voluntary deuotion is to be offered vnto our Lord for so himselfe sayth : Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc , Matth. 19. all accept not this counsaile , to which notwithstanding by a mercifull persuation he inuiteth all who are able , saying , let him take it that can . So he . And a little after : Nu●●i tamen violentum huiusmodi continentiae iugum impones &c. You shall not The voluntary vow of such as are to receaue holy orders . impose this violent yoke of continency vpon any , but whosoeuer will be made Priests , and serue in the Ministery of the Altar , they of their own accord shal cease to be the seruants of their wiues . So S. Bede , alluding vnto the wordes of the Apostle , that the husband hath no power ouer his own body but the wise : and what wil M. H●ll say heereunto ? I hope these testimonyes 1. Cor. 7. are cleare inough to conuince the fleshly freedome , which he dreameth of touching Priests wiues , not to haue beene knowne in S. Bedes tyme : for the two Poles are not further asunder then this doctrine by S. Bede deliuered , and that which he pretendeth : and this being written so long before S. Dunstanes tyme , and the yoke which yet is a sweet yoke imposed , we may easily Obij● Beda inn . 731. Dunstan . verò anno 988. perceaue what truth , or discretion is in the words of M. Hall , who will haue our Clergy so repiningly to haue first stooped vnder this yok● , by S. Dunstans inforcement , who yet liued more then two hundred yeares after S. Bede ,

96. Moreouer what opinion was had of these marriages euen then , when so much ruffling was made for them , appeareth by Wolstan , scholler at that tyme of S. Ethelwold a learned & vertuous man as Malmesbury doth describe him , Malmesb. lib. 2. c. 8. who in the life he wrote of the Saint his maister , speaking of those Priests which M. Godwin before called eight honest Priests turned into the world with their wiues and children , thus setteth forth their Vulstanns in vita Ethelwoldi . honesty : Erant tunc in veteri Monasterio Canonici moribus valde deprauatis , elatione , insolentia , luxuria fadi &c. There were at that tyme in the old Monastery Chanons of very corrupt life , filthy for their pride , impudency and leachery , in so much as some of them would not say Masse in their turne , and casting away their wiues , quas praeter ius The marriage of Priests against law and conscience . fa●que sibi copulauerant , which against all law and conscience they had marryed , they did marry others , and bestowed all their tyme in gluttony & drunkenes , which the Bishop not enduring , with the consent of King Edgar , thrust them all out . So he . And were not these honest men indeed , trow you , worthy of M. Godwins prayse and compassion ? and how was their marriage then esteemed lawfull , why by so learned and vertuous a man is tearmed to be against law and conscience , which can be for no other reason , then for the solemne vow of chastity annexed vnto their order .

97. If from priuate authority we will draw this matter to more publicke , we shall find that by S. Dunstane three Councells were called , to wit , at London , Winchester , and Calne , and this marriage condemned in them all . Another Councell was called after at Winchester 1070. and the Marriage of Priests condemned by many Councells in England . same againe renewed : in the yeare 1102. S. Anselm called a Councell which was held at S. Peters Church in Westminster , & that by the common consent of al the Bishops , the Nobility & King himselfe , in which Councell the noble men also were present , not as Iudges or dealers in Ecclesiasticall affayres , nor yet out of any right or duety , which they could claime in that Court , Malmes. l. de Pontif. Angliae in Anselmo . Houeden , Florentius Matt. Paris . Matth. Vestmonaster . in ann. 1102. but as Malmesbury writteth : Huic Conuentui affuerunt Archiepiscopo Anselmo petente à Rege Primates Regni &c. At this assembly at the request of the Archbishop Anselme made to the King , were present the noble men of the Kingdom , that therby whatsoeuer should be decreed by the authority of the Councell might by the vniforme care & solicitude of both orders be put in execution . So he . And of this Councell the decrees are extant in Malmesbury , where touching this point by common agreement of all , thus it was defined .

98. That no Archdeacon , Priest , Deacon , Chanon , marry a wife , or keep her whome he hath marryed , and the same of a Subdeacon after his vow of chastity : that a Priest as long as he keepeth vnlawfull company with a woman be not Legall , nor say Masse , nor ( if he do ) that his Masse be heard : that none take Subdeaconship , or any higher order without the vow of chastity : that the children of Priests be not heirs of their Fathers Churches . So there . And six years after which was the last before his death , he called another , the Charter whereof is extant in Florentius and Houeden , it beginneth thus : Haec sunt statuta de Archidiaconibus , Presbyteris , Diaconious , Subdiaconibus , & Canonicis in quocumque gradu constitutis &c. These are the statutes which Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury , and with him Thomas A famous Councell in which the King to wit Henry the first , all the Bishops , & nobility were present . the elect of Yorke , and all the Bishops of England , in the presence of our renowned King Henry with the assent of his Earles and Barons decree , in the yeare of our Lord 1108. concerning Archdeacons , Priests , Deacons , Subdeacons , & Canons , of what degree soeuer . So the inscription , and for that the assembly was so great & honourable , and the decree so plaine and grounded on antiquity , to which it doth appeale in the very entrance , I haue thought it requisite , heere entierly to insert it , that it may also be extant in our English tongue . Thus then it goes .

99. It is decreed , that Priests , Deacons , and Subdeacons do liue chastly , & haue no women in their houses besids their neerest kinsfolkes , according to that which the holy Councell of Neece hath defined . But such Priests , Deacons , Subdeacons as after the interdiction of the Councell of London ( immediatly before mentioned ) The strict decrees of the Coun-of London against the incontinent Clergy . haue kept their wiues , or marryed others , if they will any more say Masse , let them put them away so far from them , that neither the women enter into their houses , nor they into the houses of the women ; neither let them purposely meet in any other house , neither let such women dwel in the territory or precincts of the Church : if vpon some iust occasion they must speake togeater , let them speake without the dores before two witnesses : but if by two or three lawfull witnesses , or publike report of the parishioners , any one shal be accused to haue transgressed this decree , he shall purge himselfe by bringing six competent witnesses of his owne order if he be a Priest , if he be a Deacon foure , two if a Subdeacon , and he who failes heerein shall be adiudged a transgressour of the sacred decree . But such Priests as contemners of the diuine Altar , and holy orders haue chosen rather to dwell with their women , let them be remoued from their diuine office , depriued of all Ecclesiastical liuing , and being declared infamous be put out of that rancke or order : but he who out of stubbornes and contempt shal not leaue his woman , and shall presume to say masse , if he be called to make satisfaction shall refuse to come , let him be excommunicated . The same declaratory sententence comprizeth all Archdeacons and Canons if by them the statutes be transgressed , either of leauing their women , or auoyding their dwelling with them , or for the distriction of the censure : againe all Archdeacons shal sweare that they shall take no bribes for permitting the transgression of this decree , neither shall they suffer Priests whome they know to haue women to sing Masse , or appoint their substitutes : and the Deanes also shall sweare the same , and the Archdeacon or Deane who shall refuse to sweare , shall leese his Archdeaconry or Deanry . But the Priests who shal resolue with themselus by leauing their women to serue God , and the holy altars , for forty dayes forbearing their office , shall haue for that tyme their substitutes , in which tyme such pennance shall be enioyned them as shall seeme fit to the Bishop to impose . So far this Councell .

100. I pretermit others of later tymes , whereof one of them was called vnder this King Henry the first , and in the same were present such Bishops , as both Huntingdon , and out of him verbatim trusty Roger his Eccho , I meane Houeden say , that they were Columna Regni & radij sanctitatis hoc tempore : The pillars of the Kingdome and Houeden . anno 1175. shining beames of sanctity at this tyme ; and another vnder his Nephew the second Henry ( who was also present therin ) called by Richard of Canterbury , both which were held at London , and both condemned this incestuous mariage , and the like did diuers others after these which are confessed by our Aduersaryes , and need not heere to be alleadged , for that which already hath beene sayd of the Councells of S. Dunstane , in one of which was King Edgar , and these others of S. Anselme , with the other particuler testimonyes before cyted , do plainely perswade 1. Ponderation . any without other proof this verity , especially if he will with due attention make these ensuing ponderations thereupon . There can be no greater nationall proofe then that which is brought for the continency of the Clergy .

101. First no English man that regardeth the credit and authority of his Countrey can desire , or perhaps imagine any greater national proofe then to haue all the Bishops togeather , with the King and his Nobility , in two or three seuerall Councells to sit , define , deliuer , and command the single life of the Clergy , and that according to the ancient Canons , to accurse the marriages of Priests , no Pastour euer disclayming , but with ioynt consent and vniforme agreement , vrging , procuring , and executing the same : the Kings also to wit Edgar , & the first Henry two most valiant , wise , and learned Princes , who only had occasion to shew themselus in this matter , agreeing with the Bishops strengthning the Ecclesiasticall decrees with their royall assent and power , and with the Kings and Bishops the whole Nobility did accord : when on the contrary side , which is much to be noted , before the tyme of Edward the sixth , M. Hall can produce no one Councell or Conuenticle , of any Bishops , no one Parlament of the land , no one publike register of any common consent , no not so much as any priuate testimony , but of Fabian a late Merchant of London ( if I be not mistaken ) and Henry Huntington , whose vntruth is so notorious , as his scholler Roger Houeden for shame omitted it , though for want of better M. Hall is contented to take vp such out-cast raggs , and therefore I appeale to all my Countrey-men who make any account of the authority of their Nation , and publicke records therof , to iudge whether the Catholiks or Protestants make the better plea , seeing the first haue all to stand for them , Clergy & Laity , Pastours and sheep , Kings , Nobility , schollers , Saints , all antiquity : and the other to haue none to ioyne withall , but such as for their lewd life and wicked demeanour were condemned as deuoyd of all piety , learning , or common honesty .

102. If in case of some temporall estate any Gentlemen to proue the title of the Land he A fit similitude . holds , should produce the publike sentence of al the Iudges in England , purposely in two or three Kings tymes assembled togeather , and in euery assembly iudicially to haue decided the matter in fauour of the possessour , and condemned his aduersaryes of imposture and intrusion , and this their decision and condemnation in diuers records among the publike monuments of the Land to be extant : and on the other side the aduerse part could bring forth none of former tyms to speake for them but theeus , rogues or other malefactour , either punished for faults , or vpon their repentance pardoned ; what Iudge , yea what reasonable man would make doubt , who had the better right in law , and on whose fauour the iudgment should passe ? And truely euen so it fareth in this Controuersy , in which for the continency of Clergy men in England we bring forth the Iudiciall sentence of all the Pastours , or spiritual Iudges of the Land , and that not one tyme only , vnder one King , but at sundry tymes , vnder three Kings when this question was most moued , we bring forth I say the iudiciall sentence of six Councells , all accepted , ratifyed , executed in the whole Realme : with these Pastours at that tyme did the whole flocke I meane Princes , Peers and people conspire , and the later tymes ratifyed the decrees of the former , so as this was the vncontrollable voyce of the whole Land , which to disproue M. Hall bringeth forth nothing but the repining of them who were condemned , that is the delinquents themselues , and some one or two of as much credit as himselfe ( as Fabian and Huntington ) that say they were vniustly punished , and only say it without any other proof at all : and whether such a blunt denyall of two particuler men , especially of two such men , ought to sway more then all the former sentences , and iudiciall records of the whole Kingdome togeather , needeth in my mynd no great deliberation to determine .

103. Another ponderation may be taken from the sanctity of the persons who defined 2. Ponderation . the Catholike doctrine , as in the late Councell before cyted euen by Huntingtons own confession , they were such as were the pillers of the land and The sanctity of the persons who defended the continency of Clergy men . shining beames of sanctity , and before that S. Anselm the myrour of the world , of whose singlar learning , zeale , and piety , we find euery where honourable testimonyes : Huntington calleth him , a holy and veneraeble man , Matthew Westminister a noble Prelate , Nubrigensis sayth , that he was , Vir sanctus , & excelsus in verbo gloriae , and in the next Chapter , sortitus est nomen grande iuxta nomen magnorum qui sunt Hunting . anno 3. Guil. 2. Westmo . anno 1109. Nubrigen . l. 1. cap. 2. & 3. in caelo : He got him a great name according to the name of such as are great in heauen . Matthew Paris speaking of him writeth thus : Cuius vitam laudabilem , cuius actus eximios , cuius transitum ab hac luce caelestem ad patriam , crebra eius miraculorum insig●ia persequntur : Whose worthy life , whose noble deeds , whose passage from this light vnto his countrey of heauen , many miracles do still declare . So he : but of all others William of Malmesbury Paris ann. 1109. is most copious in his prayses , I will only out of diuerse cite two passages , one where he beginneth to speake of him , the other where he endeth his life : in the former thus he writeth : Anselmusquo nemo vnquam iusti tenaciter , nemo hoc tempore tam anxiè doctus , nemo tam penitus spiritualis fuerit , Malmes. lib. 4 in Guil. 2. pater patriae , mundi speculum . Anselme then whome none was more constant in defending iustice , none so curiously learned at this tyme , none so spirituall , the father of the Countrey , and looking glasse of the world . So there : & in another place : Perseuerauit in co ad exitum vitae inuictus vigor , Lib. 2. de gesti● Pon. Anglor . pietatis feruor &c. vir qui omnes quos quidem viderimus sapientia & religione praestaret . There remayned in Anselme euen vnto the ●ast gasp an inuincible courage , feruent piety &c. a man who for wisedome and vertue excelled all whome we euer haue seene . So Malmesbury .

104. And to let passe others , euen Protestants of more moderate disposition haue not denyed him his due prayse , as we haue heard of M. Godwin who calleth him : a man of great learning , M. Godwin in his life . and for integrity of life and conuersation admirable , and for his too peremptory dealing against Clergy men ( as he tearmeth it ) he imputeth it to blind zeale far from malitious intent of doing wrong : but who will imagine that M. Godwin can see wher S. Anselme was blind ? And Holinshead noteth him for a stout Prelate , without any touch of disgrace in all that he writeth of him , which had not beene spared had he found any thing in him that had beene lyable thereunto : and Iohn Fox , who ●lthough he speake well of few , yet he out of others commendeth S. Anselme when he treateth of his election , albeit afterwards he do discommend him euen for that for which by all S. Dunstan S. oswald . S Ethelwolde . other Authours of former ages he hath beene iudged most commendable .

105. Of S. Dunstan , Oswald , and Ethelwolde , we haue before spoken , and William of Malmesbury is pro●use in the prayse of ech of them a part in their liues : and no meruaile , for all three were very holy men , and not only admired in England , but reuerenced abroad , and by the whole Church acknowledged for Saints : of the first , to wit S. Dunstane , inough for this matter hath beene sayd aheady : and of S. Oswald M. Godwin giueth him this Encomium : be was very learned and left some testimonyes therof in writing , not yet perished : for the integrity also of his life and conuersation , he was much reuerenced : the greatest fault that I find in him is , that he was very earnest in setting forth that doctrine of Diuells , that debarreth men of lawfull marriage &c. many miracles are reported to haue been done at his tombe in regard whereof the posterity would needs make him a Saint . So he . Of the third , Matthew Westminster sayth , writing of his death : Eodem anno S. Ethelwaldus migrauit ad Dominum . In this yeare S. Ethelwald went to our Lord , or departed this life , & this title of Saint is giuen him by all our writers of these tymes , and M. Halls friend Henry Huntington Hunting . l 5. in ●●gar . Houeder ibide●s . much prayseth him saying , that he was : ●gregius Praesul , aedificator sepium , auertens semitas imquitatis , & plantans radices charitatis . A worthy Prelate , a builder vp of the hedges of vertue , turning men from the paths of iniquity , & planting in them the root of charity : and in fine , of them all three Malmesbury writeth , that : Mi●u●runt per Malm●s . l. 2. de gestis Pontij . 〈…〉 Angliam vt lumina crederes è ●aelo arridere ●ydera . They shined ouer England as ●ights , in so much as you would haue thought the stars to send their confort from heauen . So he . And so much of these .

106. But now for such Priests as had their Trulls , if you looke into the monuments of antiquity , The incontinent Clergy as the summ of the world commended by none . what memory or mention is made of them , you shall either find nothing at all , or that they were the very scumme , and refuse of the Clergy : and M. Hall hauing raked this impure dunghill , could find but one only man to speake for him , to wit Henry Huntington , who yet hath but these words : Hoc Concilium prohibuit vxores Sacerdotibus Anglorum , antea non prohibitas In Hunting . in anno 1101. deliuering of which short sentence M. Hal maks vs three vntruths : for thus he writeth : Anselme , sayth that Historian , was the first that forbad marriage vnto the Clergy of England ( and this was about the yeare of our Lord 1080. ) til then euer free . So M. Hall . But by his leaue Huntington doth not say that S. Anselme was the first that forbad marriage to the Clergy , for S. Dunstane had forbidden it more then a hundred years before : againe this was not about the yeare of our Lord 1080. for Huntington himselfe expresly putteth it more then twenty yeares after , and this yeare twice set down in the margent , was more then twelue yeares before S. Anselme was Bishop or had any thing to do in England . If he meane 1108. wherein as I confesse there was held a Councell , so I deny that this can agree with Huntington , who putteth it the next yeare after K. Henryes coronation , which was in the year 1100. and lastly it is vntrue that marriage of Priestes till then was euer free : for it is inough for the verifying of his words ( vnles M. Hall will haue him to contradict himselfe , and all truth ) that in the trouble some tyme of William Conqueror and his sonne William Rufus , who sold the Bishopricks of England for money , the Priests had gotten this liberty : which Commentary his words will well support , for truly translated they are only these : In this Councell S. Anselme prohibited wiues to English Priests before not prohibited : for the word before , may signify immediatly before , in which tyme perhaps though they were not allowed , yet the wickednes of that King , weaknes of the Symoniacall Bishops , wanting so long their Metropolitan , and licentiousnes of the Clergy forced the better sort of Pastours to tolerate that which although they did condemne , yet could not redresse .

207. And this being the only witnes , and he , if he meane as M. Hall will haue him , being Henry Huntingtons ill demeanour in his history . taken tardy in his euidence , and that both in respect of the tyme , and matter ( for the first he putteth a yeare to soone , and altogeather misreporteth the later ) his wordes in this matter cannot preiudice our cause , vnles they were seconded by some better authority , of more vpright and indifferent iudgment : for this Henry was so far set on this marriage matter , and to impugne the aduersaryes thereof , as he seemeth quite to haue forgotten the law of a History , which requireth all truth and integrity in the things related , in both which this man was deficient : for in all S. Dunstans life he neuer speaketh of this matter , which yet was the chiefest matter of moment then debated : and on the other side he commendeth him who opened the fluse to let out all this puddle of impurity amongst the Clergy , I meane Edwyn elder Brother vnto King Edgar , of whome our best Historiographers report much villany , for which halfe his When & by what occasion this licentious liberty entred into England . Matth. Westin . anu . 956. Kingdome was taken from him by the insur●ection of his subiects , and giuen to his brother : and as well for that , as other misfortunes soone after dyed , hauing raigned but foure yeares , of whome , as Stow well noteth , is lest no honest memory , vnles that which Matthew Westminster writeth of him : Cum annis quatuor libidinosè simul & tyrannicè regnum depres●sset Anglorum , iusto Dei iudicio desunctus &c. After he had foure yeares lewdly and tyrannicall abused the Kingdome of England by Gods iust iudgment he dyed . And consequently he was the fitter instrument to further the● filthines of this sacrilegious marriage of the Priests and Clergy . For in his tyme besides the vsuall incursions of for rayne enemyes from abroad , and ciuill war●s of subiects at home , where one halfe of the Realme was in armes against the other , and both out of order , as it still happeneth in such occasions , Frequentes lites ( sayth Osbert ) sediditiones nonnullae varij confliclus hominum Osbert . in vita Dunstani . suborti , totam terram grauissimis tribulationibus concusseruut . Frequent contentions , very many seditions , diuers conflicts risen amongst them , shaked the whole Land with most grieuous tribulations . So he . And heereupon as well Priests as people being apt to cast of the yoke of Ecclesiasticall and Ciuill discipline , when they saw neither the one or the other law , by reason of the present tumult and confusion of things , able to be exacted , tooke this lasciuious liberty to do what they listed : besides this I say the lewdnes of this young King added oyle to the flame , and so concurred with the wicked to discompose the Ecclesiasticall state , following the counsaile of his queane , as Malmesbury sayth : quae tenerum iugiter obsidebat animum , who still possessed his wanton mind , that gathering the raskality of the land about him , Miserrimis satellitibus subnixus , he cast out al the Religious men of the whole kingdome , seized vpon their goods , iniuriously abused their persons , & tyrannized ouer all the monasteryes , of which Malmesbury , the house of this Authour , was made a stable , & aboue all he hated S. Dunstane , the chiefe pillar of the Religious , and therefore banished him into Flanders , where as Matthew Westminster writes his wanton Counsellour laboured also to haue pulled out his eyes , but was defeated of her purpose , and all this for that the Archbishop Saint Houeden● anno 957. Odo , Vir clerus ingenio , sayth Houeden , & virtute laudabilis , spiritu quoque Prophetiae pollens : Famous for wisedome , renowned for vertue , endued also with the spirit of prophecy , had vpon S. Dunstans suggestion , as they imagined , separated this concubine from him , punished her againe after her returne , & excommunicated the King himselfe .

108. Vnder this King then , and by this occasion the Clergy declining to this bestiality , none furthering it but the wicked , all the good resisting it , as was well seene in Edgars tyme , when thinges being restored to their former peace , and the Pastours had in their due regard , this abuse with great feruour , and speed was extinguished ; we may conceaue how laudable the thing was which did first spring from this lawles liberty , and how shameles Henry Huntington is , who against the credit of all out best authours , Henry Huntingtons vnsincere manner of writing . Malmesbury , Florentius , Houeden , Matthew Westminster , Polidore and others , sayth , that Rex Edwyn non illaudabiliter Regni infulam tenuit . King Edwyn worthily swayed the scepter of the Land , and lamenteth that vntimely death brake off the course of his prosperous and ioyfull beginnings , when as euen at his very entrance to the crowne , yea euen the same day he was crowned , he left his Nobility , and retyred to his two concubins the mother and daughter , as some will haue it , or els to be naught with his owne kinswoman , as Holinshed out of others , from whence being perforce recalled by S. Dunstane , this quarrell betweene the Saint and him began , which was so followed , as there was no end of persecuting him , till the King had ended his life , of which this good Historian hath no one word .

109. But afterwards when he recounteth Henry Huntington prayseth the wicked & forgeth crimes in the innocent . the base incontinent dealing of a Popes Legate sent into England , who inueighed against the incontinency of Priests in the forenoone , and was taken with a concubine himselfe in the after , then he could find his tongue , and after a solemne preamble tell vs : Res appertissima negari non potuit , celari non decuit , the thing was most euident , it could not be denyed , is was not fit to be concealed , out it must , & that in the worst manner , the man was taken with such a lust , & yet this thing which he maketh most euident , and not to be denyed , is reiected by Baronius as a fable , & that among diuers other reasons , because this man is the first Authour thereof , so false in oother things , so partiall in this , of which neither William of Malmesbury , nor Florentius his Continuer ( who both were then liuing ) do speak any one word , though the later do mention this polidore Virgill , Holiashed , Stow &c. Cardinall , and set downe all the Canons of the Councell , and had no reason to haue dissembled the things obiected , had it beene so notorious , and publick as Huntington makes it , from whom all our late Protestant writers , and others also , vpon too light credit , haue borrowed , and inserted it into their historyes .

110. And truely seeing this sole Authour Henry Huntington what he was . alone , so to reuell in this matter , I was moued out of a curious desire to see what he was . Bale sayth he was a Canon Regular of S. Augustins order , and the title he beareth in the forefront of his booke is , that he was Archdeacon of Huntington , of It is probable that his father was a Priest when he begot him . which profession and degree I did meruaile to see one so inclined to defend incontinency , and the marriage of Priests , seeing he was not marryed himselfe , and that all other Authours at that tyme in England , and before had condemned it ; I found further after some search in the very next page , after the place cyted by M. Hall in his owne history , that he confesseth his Father to haue beene a Priest , and consequently as it may be thought he pleadeth but for his birth right , and the best coppy hold of his inheritance : for thus he writeth of him : Eodem anno Pater illius qui hanc scripsit historiam mortis legibus concessit &c. The same yeare dyed the Father of him , who wrot this history , and was buryed at Lincolne , of whome it is written .

— Stella cadit Cleri , splendor marcet Nicolai Stella cadens Cleri , splendeat arce Dei . The sense of which distich is , that the star of A bad child that could put no better Epitaph on his Fathers tombe . the Clergy was fallen , and the shining of Nicolas ouer cast ; but he wisheth that the star falling on earth may shine in heauen , and to that end desireth al Readers to pray for his soule , with an anima eius requiescat in pace : and in case my coniecture be true , that he begot his son Henry being a Priest , he had indeed great need of prayers , but of his being a star of the Clergy , vnles he did pennance for the same , and stood not in defence thereof , as the irregular Chanon his son Henry did , there is no cause to imagine , but rather that he Iud. in ep. was to be numbred among those stars , which S. Iude calleth sydera errantia , for such men are not the starres of the Clergy , but the clowds rather and ignominy therof . But to digresse no further with this Authour , let vs come to some other ponderation . 3. Ponderation .

111. The third ponderation is taken from the Authours who haue written of this matter . M. Hall only cyteth Henry Huntington , and he also is fouly streyned to reach home : wheras for the Antiquity and learning of the Authors alleadged for the continency of Priests . contrary we bring his authority by whome Christian Religion was first planted in England , we bring the greatest Clerke that euer antiquity yelded vs , we bring one who liued when the bickering with S. Dunstane began , and what he wrot of Priests wiues , we bring S. Anselme when it was againe renewed , we bring the approuance of all the best Historiographers and schollers of the Land , so as both our authorityes are positiue in the affirmance , far more ancient for tyme , and without comparison for esteeme more eminent , then any can be alleadged to the contrary : and if Tertullians rule be true ( as M. Hall graunted and denyed it togeather in the beginning of his letter ) that priority of tyme inferreth infallibility of truth , then the cause is ours , and M. Hall is cast , or els let him produce some more ancient writers , or of such credit , as S. Gregory , S. Bede , S. Anselme and the like , or if authours want , to deale for a farewel more friendly with him , let him bring me for the first three hundred yeares after the arriuall of S. Augustine into England but one Bishop , Priest , or Deacon , who was marryed , and in that state liued freely with his wife , and was so allowed , and I will rest contented , and put him to no further A large offer made to M. Hal. trouble for prouing his freedome : and who seeth not this my offer to be very large , in case marriage had byn as freely then permitted to Priests as it is now to Ministers , as he contendeth ? And if neither authority in writing , nor example of fact can be found , and we shew both the one and other for their single life , then I trust none will be so vnequall a Iudge , and professed enemy of truth , as not to acknowledge it , appearing so plainly in her natiue colours , and so Al authority standeth for the single life of Priests none against it of any account or worth . euidently marked with infallible certainty .

112. And it must needs be a great comfort vnto Catholiks to see Heresy haue so weake defence , to see this cause so ouerborn by vs , as you haue heard , to see on our side stand S. Gregory our Apostle , S. Bede , S. Dunstane , S. Ethelwold , S. Oswald , S. Anselme , so many Kings , Councells , Nobility , consent of the Realme , continu●ll custome of tyme , all writers of most account , in one word all the flower of authority , learning , and sanctity , which euer our Nation yielded since these broyles of the incontinent Clergy began & before also ; & on the other side to see M. Hall for want of other help to lay hold on one obscure Authour Henry Huntington , for tyme not very ancient , for credit small , and for the very thing he affirmeth out of him vntrue , al others disclayming from him , all pleading for vs , vnles they be such as are not worth the taking vp , and that euen vntill the tyme of Edward the 6. when also those who there dealt against vs , had first in another Parlament before pleaded for vs , and subscribed to that which afterwards they condemned . If any say for their excuse , that the later Parlaments are of equall authority with the former , and that one may repeale what the other hath enacted : I answere that so it is in ciuill affayres , which depende vpon the present disposition of persons , tymes and things : for it may so fall out , that one law which heeretofore was very expedient , may be now hurtfull , or the contrary : but for matters of fayth , or things thereunto appertayning , this rule doth not hold : for as the certainty of Religion dependeth not on men , who are mutable , but vpon the sure , immoueable , and euerlasting truth of Almighty God , alwayes one , alwayes inuariable , so must the same also be constant , one , and vniforme in it selfe , without any change or alteration at all : neither is this fayth to be fashioned out by Parlaments of particuler Nations , but if any difficulty arise therein , or in any other Ecclesiasticall affayre , the Pastours ( who alone are to direct the flocke of Christ ) in Generall Councels are to sit iudges , and define the matter , & lay men not to intermedle therein . This alwayes hath beene the practise of the Christian world , by this haue errours beene rooted out , vnity & purity of fayth mainteyned , the people kept in peace , the Church in esteeme , & this failing , errours , as experience hath too deerly taught vs , haue increased , heresyes without all order , or vnity haue beene multiplyed , common peace broken , holy Church contemned , the whole frame of Christianity shaken , and al things disioynted and put out of order .

113. Another ponderation may be drawn 4. Ponderation . from the difficulty of this graunt for marriage in the very beginning when it was first proposed in Parlament , in the tyme of King Edward The first grant for marriage of Clergy men gotten in the Parlament with great difficulty . the sixth , and was so strongly opposed , as it could find no passage , but only for the tyme past and that also not without some hard straynes , it seeming indecorum vnto them all to behold the Pastours as fleshly as the people , and no purity or perfection of life to be in one more then in the other , but sicut populus , sic Sacerdos , to be all carnall , all drowned in sensuality , al alike more corporall then spirituall , more attent to the body See the three Conuers . par. 2. cap. 12. §. 22. &c. then soule , to pleasure then pennance , temporall emoluments , then eternall happynes : but what should they doe ? deny it absolutly they could not : for the Ministers practise had preuented their hindrance , and they came prouided in that behalfe , not hauing so much patience as to expect the Parlaments permittance : and he had giuen them example who for place & authority was the chiefest among them , their Archbishop Cranmer the first marryed Metropolitan that euer was in England . Cranmer I meane , the first marryed Metropolitan that euer England saw , and it was to no purpose to go about to restrayne the members from the influence of the head , or where the root was corrupted to seek to saue the branches from infection : this also being the chiefe point of Euangelicall liberty among them , happily renewed ( as M. Hall sayth ) with the Ghospell , but indeed was so new , as a new paire of shooes neuer made before , could be no newer . And this Ghospell was not according to S. Matthew , but Martin Luther as we haue shewed , and a very lasciuious Ghospell that to satisfy the lust of these wanton companions , did breake all bands and promises made before to God of a better life .

114. But seeing afterwards all the ofspring to tracke so constantly this path of their progenitours , necessity excluding all counsaile of further deliberation , and the great multitude of these marryed men all meanes of redresse , they were forced in the next Parlament to permit them all to take wiues : permit them I say , for approue them they did not , and that also in despite of all lawes made euer before in al Prouinciall , Nationall , & Generall Councels to the contrary , against all authority of man , as they tearmed it ( this parlament being as you may imagine of Angells ) all practise of the Land , & An Angelicall Parlament of blacke Angells . whole Church for so many ages without controll of any , but Schismatikes or Heretiks , and now from the highest to the lowest , all Archbishops , Bishops , Chanons , Curates , and other Ministers of the Land , were licenced to marry , and remarry before and after their ordering , to any person or persons , and to be restrayned therin no more then any other man whatsoeuer , which was neuer seene done in any Nationall decree that euer was made in the world before these later heresyes began : and if M. Hall thinke this my denyall too absolute , let him bring me out of all antiquity but one example , which yet he hath not done . And this perhaps togeather with the indecency of the thing it selfe , made the makers of that statute to premise this Exordium Anno. 2. Eduar . 6. thereunto . As though it were not only better for the estimation of Priests & other Ministers in the Church of God , to liue chast , sole , and separate from the company of women , and the band of marriage , but also thereby they might the better intend to the administration of the Ghospell , and be lesse intricated and troubled with the charge of houshold , being free & vnburdened from the care and cost of finding wife , and children , and that it were most to be wished , that they * * M. Hall sayth that this is impossible . would willingly , and of their selues endeauour their selfe to a perpetuall chastity , & abstinence from the vse of women . The makers of the Statute though they permitted marriage , yet preferred chastity in Clergy men . So the beginning of this Statute .

115. And by this you may see both what the makers of the Statute thought and wished in this matter , and also that the impossibility of liuing a chast life , which M. Hall so much pleadeth was not then admitted , or held to be sound doctrine : for els all these great Rabbines who repealed in this behalfe all law of man had byn very simple men indeed to make such a perswasion for a thing impossible , and which lay not in the power of man to obserue , much lesse wer they so impudent as to challenge the vse of former ages and generall custome of the Church , as this man no lesse fondly then falsely doth , for the true cause indeed of this permission was for that these goats who were now chosen to gouerne the sheep , were so wanton as they could not conteyne , but must needs out of hand in all hast haue either wiues , or rather women , and so much in a manner is insinuated when they vrge that such as cannot conteyne ( as all Ministers and Apostata Priests do say they cannot ) may after the Counsaile of the Scripture liue in holy marriage : so it pleased them to tearme their sacrilegious Where doth the Scripture counsaile such as haue made vowes of chastity to breake their vows & marry ? turpitude , and that also according to the Counsaile of the Scripture , which neuer counsayled any man after a solemne vow to marry , but the contrary : but now the colour or cloke which was to be cast ouer , to keep this their leachery from the sight of the simple , was that some forsooth had vowed chastity who yet were vnchast liuers , as if some marryed men also were not the like , and therefore by the same reason they might as well haue condemned marriage , as single life . He that made marriage ( sayth M. Hall ) sayth it is honourable , what care we for the dishonour of those that corrupt it ? And the same demand I make in this matter , Chastity of single life is not only Matt. 19. 1. Cor. 7. honourable , but more honourable by our Sauiours testimony , & plaine text of S. Paul , then Cypr. l. de discipl . & habitu virgin . circa initium is marriage , and S. Cyprian worthily sayth of Virgins , that they are , Flos Ecclesiasti●i germinis , & illustrior portio gregis Christi : The flower of the Ecclesiasticall of spring , and the more honourable portion of the flocke of Christ : & what care we for the dishonour of those that corrupt it ? Nothing at al : we commend the thing , we condemne the abuse : as the later is damnable , so is the thing it selfe both of singular perfection , and of no such difficulty , but that we may Gods grace assisting vs very easily obserue it . But to draw to an end .

116. The last ponderation is the manner 5. Ponderation . of disputing , by which M. Hall vseth to shew the continent life of the English Clergy to haue beene lately begun in S. Dunstans tyme , all his proofe is in these few words . The bickerings of our M. Hall● loose manner of disputing . Clergy with their Dunstans teach vs how late , how repiningly , how vniustly they stooped vnder this yoke : but this teaching he talketh of I cannot conceaue , or how out of S. Dunstans bickerings he can conclude the continency of Clergy men to haue beene lately , repiningly , vniustly imposed : for the force of this reason must rest in this , that because S. Dunstane had bickering with the Clergy about their marriages , and did make them leaue their wiues , therefore continency is not ancient , but was repiningly admitted , & vniustly imposed : if this be his meaning , by the same reason I will proue no theeues or malefactours euer to haue beene in our Countrey before the tyme of King Iames : for who knoweth not that the Iudges both in London , and all the Shyres of the Land , haue had euery yeare , and still haue some bickering with such people : will M. Hall thereupon thus argue . We see now with our eyes what bikering the Iudges haue with theeues and malefactours , and therby we are taught how late these people haue stooped vnder the yoke of prison , barre , and gallowes : Ergo before these tymes it was ●ree for all to robb , ●●calt , murther and the like , and no penalty was euer imposed vpon them : where is your wit M. Hall ? apply this to your owne words , and you shall find the argument to be the same , or if you deny it , shew me the disparity .

117. If you say , that S. Dunstane brought in a new custome against the old , that , as you M. Hall must not suppose that as granted which is only in controuersy . know is the point in controuersy : and how wil you proue it out of his bickerings ? did the delinquents euer pleade prescription ? did they euer taxe S. Dunstane with nouelty ? and imposing a yoke neuer before borne ? what ancient Author recordeth it ? None at all . And the contrary is clearly euinced by that we haue sayd , and their repyning no more inferreth their innocency , or excuseth their lewdnes , then the repyning of such as are in Bridewell vnder the correction of iustice doth proue them honest women , & that their punishment is lately inuented & vniustly inflicted . This is M. Halls last proofe conforme to the rest , and with the same as he endeth his arguments , would I also haue ended this letter , but that his triumphant conclusion forceth me to make a briefe recapitulation of what hath passed in this combat betweene vs , that you may as in a table see both what cause there was he should so crow , and how that he as well as other of our Aduersaryes haue a speciall grace , when they haue proued nothing , to v●unt aboue measure of their chymericall conquests : for if you barre them of that boasting humour , of lying , of rayling , of corrupting Authours and childish disputing , their pens will cast no inke , their books will be very barren , & they in short tyme for matters or controuersy will become altogeather mute .

M. Halls bragging Conclusion is examined : togeather with a briefe Recapitulation of what before hath beene sayd .

HAVING discussed hitherto all M. Halls arguments , and deciphered their weaknes , or rather hauing shewed how they haue beene answered by others , & resumed by him without any notice of their former refutation , and that with such confident courage , as he pawneth his wife , his fidelity , his cause , & all theron , which if truth and equity may giue sentence , he hath all forfeited : yet such is the mans misfortune , his wit being so shallow , and selfe esteeme of his owne worth and works so great , that as before he neuer more bragged than wher he had least cause , and was most ouerthrowne , so in the very end where he should haue excused the want of exact performance of what he had vndertaken , as necessarily knowing all his proofes to haue beene so disproued before , as neither altogeather , or any one of them all cold subsi●t , yet hauing passed the bounds of modesty by his intemperate rayling on v● , and immoderate praysing of himselfe , without further reflection he ru●heth on forwards , and in lieu of M. H●lls pride ●nd vanity . this excuse and humble opinion of himselfe ( a there is ●o cause God wo● why ●e should haue any other ) he commeth aloft with an I● triumphe , & like a co●querour in his triumphant chariot , with law●ell , crowne and scepter in hand , talketh of nothing els , but conquest● , victoryes , subduing Aduersaryes , ●e●ching and defending the truth ; which yet in this brauery , he so betrayth , as euen in this triumphant Conclusion which he maketh , there is nothing he hath that includes not in it some notorious ●alshood ; obseruing in some sort the rules of art which will haue the beginning and end of a worke to haue some proportion , and connexion togeather , and so as he began bluntly with fiue lyes at once so will he end with as many to speake the least : for thus he writeth .

2. I haue ( sayth he ) I hope fetcht this truth far inough , & deduced it low inough , through many ages , to the midst of the rage of Antichristian M. Hall for a fare well giues vs a fardle of vntruths . tyranny : there left our libe●ty , there began their bondage . Our liberty is happily renewed with the Ghospell : what God , what his Church hath euer allowed , we do enioy , wherin we are not alone : the Greeke Church as large for extent a● the Roman ( and in some parts of it better for soundnes ) do thus , and thus haue euer done . Let Papists and Athiests say what they will , it is safe erring with God , and his purer Church . So he . And to all this vaunting there needeth no other answere , then that of the Wise man : Nubes & v●ntus & pl●ui● non sequentes , vir gloriosus & promissa non complens . As the c●oud Prouerb . 25. and wind and no raigne following , so is the man who vaunteth much , and performeth not his promises : for all these wast words , are but clouds without water , vaine blasts of presumptuous pride , promi●ing much and performing nothing : and M. Hall in his long trauell is but like vnto one who maketh a great iourney to the sea side , to fetch home salt water in a ●yue , or to those of whome the Prophet speaketh , who sowed much and reaped little , and put all their gaine in sacculum pertusum , a purse pierced through the bottome , from which all did fall out that was put in : for if M. H●ll will rightly cast vp his accounts , he shall find that he hath gayned as much by all his labour for his cause , as if he had sate still and sayd nothing , though for his credit this he had gotten , to be h●ld a very vnsincere and superficiall writer : for he wanteth learning to frame an argument , reading to find the truth , modesty in his tearmes , and conscience in telling so many lyes which are as thicke with him as hops in haruest .

3. And whosoeuer will consider what before hath beene sayd , will see the vayne hope of this man to vanish like smoke : he sayth that he hath fetched this truth far inough , and deduced it low inough , through many ages , euen to the midst of the rage of Antichristian tyranny : o how much is truth for her deliuerance out of bondage be holding vnto M. Hall ? to so potent an Aduocate ? Scilicet liberanda veritas ( sayth ●ertullian ) expectabat Marcionem . This conquest of fetching truth so far was rese●ued to Tertul. ●● Marci●n . these ●ymes , to M. Halls trauells , to his learned pen , but in this his valiant exploit of fetching home truth he should not haue forgot that rule thereof deliuered by S. Ambrose , and was much worth his noting : Veritatis ( sayth this Father ) Amb. lib. ●●e Offi● . cap. 24. ●●est regula , vt nihil sacias commendandi tui causa , quo minor alius fiat . That is the rule of truth that you do nothing in your own commendation wherby another may be abased , as heere M. Hall doth , whiles in praysing himselfe for fetching truth so far , of his happy renewing of his liberty by the Ghospell , of erring with the purer Church , and the like , he contumeliously calleth the Catholicke Church and the gouernement thereof Antichristian tyranny , and most basely giues as it were the defyance to Papists and Atheists , which tearmes needed not , were all so cleare on his side as he would haue it , but that the leuity and malignity of his distempered brayne , where reason fayled would force it out with rayling : and he thought his owne praise too little vnles it went combyned with our contumely . In this I confesse his faculty is better then in prouing the continuance of the marriage of Clergy men , which notwithstanding his brags , hath beene found to be to ●ard a taske for his weake ability .

4. And when he tells vs , how far this truth is fetcht , and how low deduced through many ages , I must truely tell him , that he hath performed no such matter ; the primitiue church the ensuing ages , the later tymes , all authority of any weight or worth are against him , vntill the tyme of Edward the sixth , the freedome he now possesseth was neuer possessed in England , no Bishops were marryed , no Priests but of lewd life euer attempted it , abuse as tymes gaue M. Hall striueth as it should seeme to vtter many vntruthes in a few lins . occasion crept in , but neuer had publike allowance . And if he meane by the tyme of Antichristian trranny the tyme of Gregory the seauenth , then is his impudency very singular to say , that he hath cleared it till his tyme , when as the single life of Clergy men was more in vse in the Latin Church euer before that tyme , then whiles he liued : and as these are very grosse vntruths , so are the rest which follow as after , I shall shew , to wit that , that there left his liberty , matrimoniall I meane , that there began our bondage , that his liberty is renewed by the Ghospell , for in our Ghospell we find no such matter , that he enioys what God , what his Church hath euer allowed , which is a double lye or two lyes in one line : that in this his extensiue liberty he is not alone , that the Greeke Church is as large for extent as the Roman , that in some thinges for soundnes better , that thus it doth as they doe in England , that thus they haue euer done , are foure other falshoods : and in fine there is nothing true in all this conclusion , as it shall appeare by the ensuing recapitulation of what before hath beene proued .

5. Yet this by the way I must tell him , that al the soundnes he meaneth of the Greek Church is , for that it alloweth that married men may be made Priests , though it neuer allowed any Priests to be made marryed men , much lesse any Bishop : for els who so will read their confession in the censure , which Hieremias their Patriarke made vpon hereticall articles sent him Censura Eccl●siae Orientalis . by two Lutherans out of Germany , Mar●inus Crusi ▪ us , and Iacobus Andrea , he shal find for the number of Sacraments , real presence , vnbloudy sacrifice , The confession of the Greek Church . iustification by workes , traditions , free will , monasticall life , praying to Saints , the vse of holy images , praying for the dead , and other points very Catholike assertions , agreeing with vs , and condemning the Protestants : so as if M. Hall ( poore silly soule ) will make himselfe an arbirer to iudge of the soundnes of Churches , and haue his cause to be holpen , for that the Greeke Church in one thing fauoureth him against vs , we may ( if we thought such arguments worth the making ) better therof inferre the soundnes of our Church against him , with which the Greeke not in one only , but in very many points , and those also the greatest & most essentiall of Christian Religion , doth agree : & truely omitting the errour of the Procession of the holy Ghost , and ridiculous Supremacy of that Patriarcke , condemned as well by our Aduersaryes as by vs , in the rest they seem Catholiks , at the least their positions are such : and albeit in some particuler eustoms they differ from vs , yet are not those of such great moment , but that with vnity of fayth a perfect peace and accord might be made betweene vs , if all will stand to that which their chiefest Patriarck in so open a confession hath taught and declared . But to come to M. Hall .

6. He vaunted much in the beginning of his letter of the Scriptures , and told vs , that if God should be iudge of this Controuersy ▪ it were soon at an No diuin authority for the marriage of Ecclesiasticall men . end & therefore he passed not what he heard men or Angells say , while he heard him say , let him be the husband of one wise : but the proofe this diuine authority hath much fayled him , and no place in any Prophet or Apostle hath decided the same : and such as this poore man hath brought are but cramb : ●ecoct● , cole worts twice or thrice soden : answered I meane & reanswered by Catholiks , especially by Cardinall Bellarmine , and the solutions deeply dissembled , such a worthy wight is this writer : and it hath beene shewed not one text or citation he hath brought taken in their true sense and meaning , to ma●e for his purpose : as for example of the doctrine of Diuels forbidding marriage , of the Bishop being the husband or one w●●e , that marriage is honourable , and the bed vndefiled , of the Apostles carrying their wiues about the world with them , with others of the old Testament , all which how they are by him either streyned , misinterpreted , or not rig●tly vnderstood , hath beene at large declared in their due places ; and his two brutish Paradoxes also fully refelled , that the vow of Chastity is vnlawfull , that it is impossible , and that by the excellency of the vertue vowed , eminency ouer marriage , perswasions of the Fathers thereunto , the ●harp rebuke and punishment of the transgressours , the wickednes of the marriage of votaryes , and that none but Heretikes euer maintayned it : and further at large is proued the foresayd vow to be most laudable , and for performance to iuclude no impossibility at all .

7. To this is added the rigour of the Ciuill law in punishing the deli●quents in this kind , very ancient and austere , which seuerity supposeth the obseruance to be in the power of the maker , as it is in the power of others not to steale , commit a ●u●ery , and other like offences , in which if they transgresse , no Iudge will excuse their fault as proceeding out of any defect of ability to refrayne , but supposi●g that as knowne and graunted by all , punish them for doing such acts which they were able to auoid , & by the law of God , Nature and Nations were bound not to commit , and hauing committed deserue to be chastized . After this the constitution of the Apostles , and what other proofe is brought for their practise are discussed , what Caietan , Pius , and Panormitan haue sayd to the contrary is answered , and in fine it is euinced most clearly , the Apostles , excepting S. Peter , not to haue marryed , and in case they had , euen by the verdict of M. Halls owne Authours , after their calling to the Apostolicall dignity , neuer more to haue knowne their wiues , much lesse to haue carryed them in pilgrimage all the world ouer with them , as these men ( Ministers I meane that cannot be long from their wiues , and therefore would haue the Apostles to be as weak as themselu●s ) do fancy and surmize .

8. Hereof it followeth , if M Hall will not mistake the state of the question , that he hath not setched this truth of his far inough : for from the Apostles he findeth , he fetcheth nothing that can auaile him , and so reacheth not home if he M. Hall destitute of all authority of the ancient Father . speake as he seemeth of time , though for place like a wilde wanderer he haue trauerst Greece , Aegypt , Asri●ke , and other coasts of Europe , and returned as wise as he was when he went forth . Of the next ensuing ages for foure hundred years he cyteth but three Fathers , Origen , S. Cyprian , S. Athanasius , the first hath nothing to the purpose , the second is very grosly abused , the third mistaken , not any one or all together make any thing for him : much he is and indeed too much in the fact of Paphnutius recounted by Socrates , for he corruply setteth it down to his aduantage against the mind and meaning of his Authours . And the thing is fully answered and shewed either to be false , or not to make so much for M. Hall as he would seeme to haue it : the names he addeth after of marryed Priests and Bishops are partly false , partly true , altogeather impertinent , & plainly shew this Epistler not to vnderstand the thing he treateth of , but to roue at randome & in many words to say nothing to the matter .

9. Not content with Priests and Bishops , he commeth to Popes , and wil needs giue them a singular priuiledge : for he will haue Popes to haue begotten Popes , and the children to haue Popes belyed , and Socrates abused . succeeded their Fathers in the Pontificall Sea , as Kings sonnes do their parents in that Crowne and kingdom , al are lyes taken out of the Chaffe , but fathered vpon Gratian , and heere clearly refelled as counterfeit : then he sheweth out of Socrates , what some Bishops did , whether Heretiks or Catholiks he sayth not , nor yet of what place , but being himselfe a Grecian borne , and brought vp in Coustantinople , where no Patriarke was euer knowne to haue marryed , or to haue vsed after wards his wife , which is our question , he sayth , that all the famous Priests or Bishops of the East obserued the same custome , not compelled thereunto by any law ( sayth he ) though not a few Bishops did the contrary , and it may wel be imagined these Bishops not to haue byn of the best , and their example could not make this custome vsuall , much lesse vniuersall in the Greeke Church , as hath beene shewed out of S. Hierome , S. Epiphanius , S. Leo. And truely for Bishops to haue knowne their wiues in that state which Socrates auoucheth , was neuer there lawfull , no not in the Trullan Synod as you haue seene : and it was no sincere dealing in M. Hall to make this hereticall historian seeme to speake of all the Bishops of Greece , whose words are plain to the contrary and expresly mention some particuler only .

10. From particulers proofs he comes to more generall , and vrgeth the Councel of Trullum and therein he much bestirreth himselfe , but as it falleth out with bad brokers that buy and sell and leese by the exchang so M. Hall after this labour euen by his owne verdict is proued and proclymed faythles , and the Councell at large is discussed , & proued neuer to haue allowed leaue to any Clergy man in holy orders to marry , howsoeuer some marryed men were ordered to be Priests , but neuer to be Bishops : and this being but a Nationall Councell , vnlawfully assembled , neuer wholy approued , cannot prescribe The Councell of Trullum . lawes to the whole Church : and M. Halls sanctifying the same , and making it a Generall , because it fauoured marriage ( to speak nothing of his lyes ) argueth in him more loue to his wife , then care he had to see or seeke out the truth : and notwithstanding it had beene such , yet had he lost much more to his cause , then gained therby , as is declared in many particulers , of the reall presence , sacrifice , worshipping of holy images , especially the Crosse , the holy Chrisme , power of Priests to remit sinnes , and the like : yea euen in that very cause for which it is brought and vrged it maketh against him , so little heed doth M. Hall take of what he writeth . Againe presently after he doth contradict his owne authorityes , and will for seauen hundred yeares haue nothing but open freedome , when as out of the Councell he should haue inferred the contrary , because then this freedom in part was first granted , & neuer permitted before .

11. After this Councel , as if there with he had opened A●olus his den , followes a boysterous A boysterous charge . blast of raging words , wherein for want of other matter , this honest man chargeth vs with blemishing , burning , blotting , cutting , and tearing of the Trullan Canon out of the Councells , and that against the euidences of Greeke copyes , against Gratian , against pleas of antiquity , and which most of all pinceth , against the marriage of Ministers , and Ecclesiastical persons : but all this storme is soon asswaged , because it had no other cause then the meer ignorance , & malice of him who raised it , and this C●non of his generall Councell without all blemish ▪ blot , fire or sword is found to be entire in our copies , Greeke and Latin , albeit the decree be not so flat , howsoeuer confirmed by authority of Emperours , but that it abides a denyall , yea is proued Schismaticall , & the second Pope Steuens distinguishing vpon the point , as he will haue it , is absolutly without any distinction proued to be a lye , and the Canon fathered on him to agree rather to Steuen the Subdeacon father to Pope Osi●s and Deusdedit , then to any Pope of that name , though M. Hall be very peremptory and resolute therein : but his words be no oracles , or proue for the most part any thing els , but either the vanity , malice , or ignorance of the speaker .

12. Which well appeareth in a heape of demands , which follow immediatly vpon the former charge , discharged long agoe by Bellarmine , which all bewray the weaknes of the writer , as hath before beene shewed in euery particuler : and as mad an inference he maketh after when by a non sequitur he concludeth saying : So then we differ not from the Church in this , but from the Romish Church : in which wordes I thinke the poore man vnderstandeth not himselfe : for M. Halls Non sequitur . when he sayth , we differ not from the Church , what Church doth it mean ? either the whole Catholike Church , or some particuler member ? if the whole , then how doth he exclude the Roman , with which all Europe and Africke the greatest part of Greece and all Aegypt did agree ? If of a particuler branch or member , then how doth he say : we differ not from the Church , when as he differeth euen from that very Church on which he would seeme most to rely , the Greeke I mean ; for as hath beene shewed to M. Halls cost , if he esteeme the losse of his fidelity for such , of foure things defined in that Councell , that three are against him , and yet so blind a doctour he is , as he can discerne no difference , but as though there were perfect agreement in all thinges , he sayth : we differ not from the Greeke Church , but from the Latin , & as well he may say that a man & a horse do not differ in any thing , because they agree in this , that either of them haue one head though in other matters there be neuer so large and manifold differences betweene them .

13. I let p●sse his vntruths before detected whereof this was one , that for seauen hundred yeares there was nothing but freedome , which if it be not spoken per antiphrasim , is to grosse a lye Vntruths by heaps . as hath beene delared : and that this scuffling began in the 8. age , as if the continent life of the Clergy had then newly entred , or sought to find entrance , when as still it had beene on foot and full possession before , as by the definitiue sentences of so many Councells gathered in Asia , Europe , and Africke is demonstrated , and the contrary by M. Hall is without all proofe or probability affirmed , though he streyne far and forge a text of the third Gregory to this purpose , and fouly mistake S. Isidore , and then vpon no other ground , but his owne errour and ouersight , most pitifully exclaime against vs , with I know not what outragious crime committed to our perpetuall shame , whome he calleth his iuggling Aduersaryes , and will haue vs deale worse then the Diuell : but this shame I haue shaken off from vs , & it must rest on himselfe , and all the iuggling is resolued to this , that M. Hall cannot see that which lyeth open before his eyes , and therefore as he is suspitious thinketh it by some iuggling deuise to be taken away . Alas ( poore M. Hall ) I pitty your ignorance , but condemne your malice , fayne you would byte , but wanting teeth you can but only barke : you esteeme your selfe a gallant man when you rayle at our doing or doctrine , but your wit is so weake , and will so wicked , as the later which is blind and should be guyded by the former , only directeth your pen , and sheweth your iudgement and learning to be alike , little I meane in respect of the desire you haue to do vs hurt , in case you were able . God forgiue you , and send you a better mynd .

14. There followeth another fundamental proofe which is so potent , that M. Hall will be cast The fable of S. Huldericks Epistle . in his cause if it do not answere all cauills , satisfy all Readers , and conuince all not willfull aduersaries : and this forsooth is a learned and vehement epistle of S. Vdalricus vnto Pope Nicholas the first , in which we see ( sa●th this blind man ) how iust , how expedient , how ancient this liberty is , and not only that , but there-withall also the feeble and iniurious grounds of forced continency , read it ( sayth he ) and see whether you can desire a bet●er Aduocate . I haue done his friend M. Whiting that fauour as to read it for him , and I see this Aduocate in writing to the first ▪ Nicolas to haue beene as blind as M. Hall : for in ca●e S. Vdalricus had written it ( as it is euinced that he did not ) he had written it more then 50. yeares after the partyes death whome he did write it vnto , and more then twenty yeares before himselfe who wrote it was borne : and therefore I desire in M. Whitings name a better Aduocate , that may plead after the vsuall manner of other men , and not write letters before he haue either body or soule , eyes to see , tongue to speake , or hands to write , and then ●end them not to the liuing but to the dead , and in the contents to speake the truth , and not tell vs tales of six thousand heads found in one mote , with other the like impertinencyes before refuted : and finally I must tell M. Hall , that the cause is very weakly defended , that relyeth on such rotten grounds of forged fictions , and if he had esteemed it to be of any worth , he would neuer haue made hazard thereof vpon such fooleryes : if he be as prodigal of his wealth , as he is of his wife , cause , credit , and fidelity , his children shall not be ouercharged with any rich inheritance which he is like to leaue them , for he will be sure to liue and dye a beggar .

15. In this counterfeit epistle there is no antiquity set downe for M. Halls carnall liberty , neither can we espy therein the feel lenes of the ground of forced continency , because we force none thereunto , but compell such as without all inforcement out of their owne free and deliberate election haue vowed it , to the obseruance of their vowes , which this letter as lawful doth allow , though we may not allow this liberty to M. Hall to change the name of Vdalricus into Volusianus , nor to authorize it from them that haue mention thereof , as Aeneas Siluius , nor yet from such as in case they haue some mention , are themselus of no credit , as Gaspar Hedio , Iohn Fox , or such like fablers , nor finally to vaunt of a happy plea and triumphant conquest , where neuer word was spoken , or stroke giuen , or thing done more than in the idle fancy of some new fangled Ghospellers , how soeuer this wise man tel vs that heerupon this liberty blessed the world for 200. yeares after , but I haue at one dash bated one hundred , and fifty more at another , and that from the warrant of his owne words , and proued this Plea , if euer there had been any such as there was not , to haue beene very vnlucky , as wel for the discredit of the maker as ouerthrow of the matter , and that in so short space as hath beene before set downe .

16. And because this modest man rayles at the seauenth Gregory for vtterly ruining the marriages of Priests , and makes him the most Of Gregory the 7. Nicholas the 2 and Leo the 9. mortall enemy that euer the vow-breakers had ( which I impute to his great honour , as it is also to be reuiled by heretiks ) I haue at large defended him , and his whole contention with Henry the Emperour , and shewed how constantly he behaued himselfe in this sluttish busines : and although M. Hall would fayne haue him to be amongst the first parents of such as suppressed the marriages of Clergy men , yet the truth is , that before his tyme these marriages were neuer thought vpon in Germany , but then the Clergy brake forth first into that intollerable beastlines : and the like is proued by Nicholas the second ( for the first had neuer any thing to do in that controuersy ) and Leo the ninth , whose decrees are only against concubines and harlots of incontinent Priests , without any mention of wiues , which in their tims were not any where allowed or perhaps so much as thought vpon : and it may seem a wonder to an● who knoweth not the custome of Heretiks to see one to claime prescription of tyme for the marriage of Clergy men , that cannot bring one Canon , one Nationall decree , one direct authority of any ancient Father for seauen hundred years togeather , and after that tyme to alledge a meere patched proofe of a schismatical Conuenticle , which more hurteth then helpeth his cause , and yet to brag that for all that tyme there was nothing but marriage , nothing but liberty , no vows , no chastity : but these are the vsuall pangs of hereticall insolency .

17. Diuers other points vpon this occasion are discussed , as the deposition of Gregory the seauenth feigned to be made in the Councell of Wormes , and that for separating man and wife : but there was no deposition made , no separation mentioned . Then whether Gods will ( which this man still supposeth to stand for the incontinent vow-breakers ●or the Popes willfullnes was sought therein : and lastly , whether the broyles betweene Henry and Gregory were about this matter , and what flocke it was th●t was so afflicted by the Popes censures as Auentine reporteth , which was not indeed any flock of Christ , for such still adhered vnto their renowned Pastour , kept their vowes , and were not shaken with that tempest : bu 〈…〉 a few stincking impure goates , giuen ouer 〈…〉 ll lust and leachery , whome neither feare of God , nor shame of men , nor vow though neuer so solemne , nor band though neuer so strong was able to conteyne .

18. Touching our English Clergy M. Hall is very briefe , and hath scant six lines in his text thereof , yet as few as they be , they contradict The English Clergy . the Comment he maketh on them in his margent : for in the Text the bickering began with S. Dunstane , in the margent with S. Anselme : in the Text we learne out of our owne historyes , how late , how repiningly , how vniustly the Clergy stooped vnder this yoke by S. Dunstane : in the margent S. Anselme was the first that euer forbadde marriage to the Clergy of England , till then euer free . If euer free till then , how came it to passe , that S. Dunstane more then a hundred years before that tyme had made the Clergy so repiningly and vniustly to stoop vnder the yoke of continency or single life ? how is he free that hath his neck in the yoke ? If S. Dunstane made them stoop a hundred years and more before S. Anselme , then truely can it not be sayd that S. Anselme was the first , that euer forbad marriage , or that vntill this tyme it had beene alwayes free to marry . Of what credit his two Authors alleadged are , is there declared , and further out of S. Gregory , Bede , Wolstane , Anselme , Malmesbury &c. out of Nationall Councels , and other proof it is shewed , our English Clergy in the first plantation , in the continuance , and alwayes in generall to haue beene continent vntil the tyme of King Edward the sixt , though sometyms in the troubled state of the Land , in some places , this beastlines began , but was neuer publickly allowed : neyther can M. Hall , or his two Authors Fox and Bale , shew any one publicke decree , any one Canon of Councell , any one authenticall Charter or Record of so much as any one single Bishop extant to the contrary .

19. All which being thus declared , and as The particularity of M. Hals vaunt is briefly examined . occasion serued the vniforme practise of all the Christian Church in Asia , Europe , and Africke shewed to stand for vs , and the very Authors of any account brought by M. Hall himselfe to the contrary to be more ours then his , as well for the Apostles themselues and Apostolicall tymes , as also for the ensuing ages after ; M. Whiting may see the truth of this Thrasonicall vaunt that M. Hall maketh , when he telleth him for a farewell , that he hath fetcht this truth far inough . For before K. Edward the sixth ( not far off God wot ) he can fetch nothing to proue the large liberty now vsurped by our English Clergy , if the marryed Ministers with their wiues may so be tearmed : with their wiues I say , because their wiues are as much Clergy women as they Clergy men , & in one word haue as true calling to teach , preach & minister their Sacraments as their husbands haue . And when this man out of his wandring imagination further adioyneth , that he hath deduced it low inough through many ages , to the middst of the rage of Antichristian tyranny ; I must tell him that he hath made no other deduction , than of his own ignorance , lyes & folly , which without breach or intermission like an entiere thrid are begun , and followed to the end of his letter : & all the rage of Antichristian tyranny he speaketh of , is nothing els , but the outragious rayling of a Phantastical sycophant , who for want of learning , and truth is forced to talke of that he doth not vnderstand , to confirme one lye by another , to mistake what he should proue , and to forget all modesty .

20. There left ( sayth he ) our liberty , there began their bondage . Where M. Hall do you meane ? In Terra Florida , Virginia , or Vtopia ? For the word ( there ) is referred to place , and not to tyme , or if you will abusiuely take it from tyme , I demaund when this l●centious liberty for the marriage of Priests began to be restrayned ? If ( as before you signifyed ) vnder the first and second Nicholas , vnder the 9. Leo , and 7. Gregory , your owne Trullan Councell before these tymes is against you , which forbids your Bishops to marry at all , or keep company with their wiues , & would permit no Priest to marry . And that no Priest might be marryed , I haue cyted in the end of the second Paragraffe many Councells out of all the coasts of Christendom . And whereas he further addeth our liberty is happily renewed with the Ghospell , it is hard to define what liberty , happines , what Ghospell he meaneth ; and of what God , what Church he talketh , when he sayth : what God , what his Church hath euer allowed , we do inioy : for this Church is som inuisible castle in the ayre , neuer seene on the earth , and this We , is equiuocall , and may include Lutherans , Caluinists , Protestants or Puritans : & let it include all or some one branch among all of these sects , yet is the lye notorious : for in all the Christian Church , this liberty hath euer beene banished .

21. The Greeke Churches ( sayth he ) do thus , and thus haue euer done : if he meane as he seemeth that these Churches vse the liberty of the English Church renewed by this later Ghospel , it is too to grosse an vntruth , and yet not proued by any See censura Orienta●is Ecclesiae c. vltim . in principio capitis . one authority of the Fathers , nor yet of his sacred Trullan Conuenticle : and M. Hall doth wel to name the Greek Schismatical Church of this day , which yet commeth short in this very point of the English , for in all his Letter he hath not brought one ancient authority for the Churches of Europe and Africke , more then one only of S. Cyprian touching the exaple of Numidicus , which if any sparke of shame be left , may make him blush to thinke vpon . All the rest are broken peeces out of S. Vdalricus , Gratian , Panormitan , Pius 2. Caietan & others , eyther in themselues counterfeit , or with the controuersy in hand nothing at all coherent .

22. Wherfore to end this matter with him for whome I began it , I hope now , good Syr , that you see M. Halls valour to haue been valued by yourselfe at too high a rate , & euen there to haue fayled where you esteemed most of his ability ; in this matter I meane , where besides meere babling what hath he proued ? how many words hath he vsed & cyted authorityes only to cast a clowd vpon the truth , and to hide it from the eyes of his simple Reader ? Many are his M. Halls impertinencyes . braggs , his citations thicke , his promises great , his confidence singular , but his wit is weake , his ability small , his performance nothing . After his first entrance with lyes which continually increase , he mistaketh the state of the question , and talketh of many things not denyed by his aduersary , not in controuersy between him and vs , he bringeth in a bedrole of names of such Bishops as had beene marryed , but proueth not that they vsed their wiues when they were Bishops , or euer marryed againe after their wiues were dead , as Robert Abbots late of Salisbury did in great hast with Mistresse Dike . And what doth this conclude ? he bringeth authorityes to proue that chastity is not of the substance of the order , not annexed by diuine law expresly set downe in the Scripture , & is this for him ? It is against vs ? He taxeth Nicholas the 2. and Leo the ninth for condemning of the marriages of Priests , who only decreed against their concubins , without any mention of their matrimony : and what can he inferre therof ? In fine either he cyteth weake and counterfeit authorityes , or els mistaketh most pittifully the places which he doth cite , and so in saying much , concludeth from the Fox to the ferne bush , from the apple to the oyster , from the full Moone in March to the fresh flowres of May.

23. On the otherside I leaue you to see the authorityes I cyte either to refute his assertions or to confirme the contrary : the vse of auncient tymes we must take from ancient writers , they as you haue seene , are wholy ours , they neuer allowed Bishops to beget children , to marry againe in that state , neither do their authorityes patronize the marriage of the Clergy , but condemne it : and in case some were marryed before their ordination , yet after they were no longer husbands , but liued apart from their wiues , as S. Hierome doth witnes ; & I leaue you to determin whether of vs both hath further fetched , or deduced lower the cause he defendeth , who hath gone through more ages , places , Churches , who hath the generall consent to stand for him ? He who can shew the custome of al the Christan world , Europe , Africke , and Asia , and that without contradiction for the two first , & best authority that can be brought for the other , or he who out of one third part culleth a small parcell only , late for time , for extent not large , & that not proued but by heretiks , not procured but by such as endeauoured to make tumult garboyl & sedition in the Church : and then further whether without the liberty of a lye he may be sayd to challeng the practise of the Christian Church , or liberty of the Ghospell ?

24. Finally the single life of Clergy men as in the example of the Apostls who left their wiues was first began , so from age to age in the vniuersall Church without intermission hath still gone on : as the practise thereof both for tyme , place , persons may truely betermed Catholik or vniuersal , which as a thing vndoubted of was so far forth in the 2. Councell of Carthage acknowledged , Concil. Cartha. 2. cap. 2. as therein the Fathers assembled did say ( as I for an vpshot say also vnto all Catholike Priests ) Quod Apostoli docuerunt , & ipsa seruauit antiquitas , nos quoque custodiamus . And then immeditaly they adioyne : Ab vniuersis Episcopis dictum est omnibus , placet vt Episcopi , Presbyteri & Diaconi , velqui sacramenta contrectant , pudicitiae custodes etiam ab vxoribus se abstineant . So this Councell against the liberty , Ghospell , & alages of M. Halls deduction . I hope he will be more fauourable to this Synod , then to put it vnder the rage of Antichristian tyranny , & that he will not for the loue of his own trull be so base , as to prefer the Trullan Councel before it , because this is for more ancient , & without comparison much more authentical than that : & these words hauing been extant in this Councell for a 1000. years and more , ther was yet neuer one found so far without aforehead , as to check them as false , to condemne them as erroneous , or to rayle at them as Antichristian ; much lesse so impudent to contradict them , as to deny that euer the Apostle so taught , or that euer antiquity did so practise , vnles it be such who mak no other rule of beliefe but the Kings Purple , or their owne pleasure , as in this particuler is most euident .

25. For in K. Henryes tyme it was against the law of God for Priests to marry , in K. Edwards against the same law to forbid marriage . In K. Henryes dayes only because the King would so haue it , the Supremacy was by solemne Oath allowed , and accepted , and that proued againe & againe by the word of God : when as yet all other Sectaryes out of our precincts , as wel Cal●inists , Lutherans , Anabaptists , and others , from the same word disputed , vrged , exclaymed against it , & still do , as a monstruous , vsurped , & vnlawfull title . And now vnder his Maiesty the Protestants themselues haue so pared & minced it , as shortly if they hold on , we shall see it brought to nothing , which yet in the beginning was so eagerly defended , and that with the effusion of so much bloud , and other cruelty as if it had beene the only mayne Article of our saluation : such is the base seruile nature of Heretikes to turne their sayles to euery wind , and not to care what they beleeue , so they beleeue Athan. ep. ad so●it . v●tam agent . in fine . not that which they should ▪ Non enim● sayth S. Athanasius sinceriter ad verbum Dei accesserunt , sed ad omnia tanquam Ch●meleontes transformantur : semper mercenarij eorum qui earum operam requirunt , non veritatem pro scopo habent , sed veritati voluptatem anteponunt . So he of the Arians : & as truely might he haue sayd it of all the Authors of these late Sects & schismes Luther , Cranmer &c. and of all other Heretikes in generall , who as the same Father sayth of such as were about Constantius the Arian Emperour : Ibid. Cerebrum in calcaneis depressum habent , haue their wit , not in their heads but , in their heeles , and will see nothing but that which maketh for their owne pleasure and content : as M. Hall for the single life of Clergy men , could not find any thing in the Monuments of the ancient Fathers , but for marriage of Priestes nothing els but full freedome ; whereas if his braynes had beene in his head , he could not but haue found all authority of any weight or worth to be against him , as before hath in part been shewed . And if in this Letter there haue beene any default , that which followeth in the next Paragraffe will make supply , wherein I shall shew him so ignorantly to conceaue , so falsly to set downe our opinions , so foolishly to confirme his owne , so to outface notorious lyes , so to contradict himselfe , so to rayle and reuell , so to talke at randome , as if his braynes be not in his heels , you will at the least see and confesse also , that he hath very little , or none at all left him in his head .

FINIS .
Faults escaped in the printing .

In the Aduertisement fol. 3. lin. 2. for Slout , read Clout . Ibid. for slowterly read clouterly .

Page Line Fault Correction . 47. 32. Theodous Theodorus 57. 14. declayme disclayme 65. 27. after vpon 67. 26. profits perfits 70. 22. is it it is 72. 6. dele if 78. 32. aduowtresse aduowterers 84. 32. my me 87. 2. highly high 91. 17. dele the 98. 31. confesse so confesse 99. 25. Oecumeniall Oecumenicall 100. 29. would will 133. 15. dele of 137. 26. had pigs and pigs 138. 32. aspexti aspexit 159. 23. as a 161. 16. all at all 173. 16. promised premised 17● . 15. tropheam tropheum 202. after Imagebreakers , adde , in the East , as he had no leasure to call Councells , being &c. 225. 34. deaconish deaconship 238. 14. glosse glasse 250. 24. as and 279. 27. dele no 294. 22. and of 312. 4. whole old Ibid. after willfullnes , adde , for that cannot be sayd to be the willfullnes of &c. 322. 27. had wiues had had wiues Ibi. 27. genuisse genuissent 328. 26. why which 349. 12. As though Although 350. 9. rather other

FINIS .